Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I might’ve been too young to declare this but I felt l was old enough. By the age of eight, I knew I fucking hated Freeridge. Then that feeling officially cemented in stone when I was called out of class and was told that my father had died. I keep telling myself I shouldn’t have been surprised I should’ve seen it coming because it's Freeridge shit happens. I mourned for weeks after finding out he died from getting shot by the Prophet$ in a drive-by just because he refused to join their gang and moving out of the territory didn’t fix the problem either. Unfortunately for my mom, my period of grief ended sooner for me while for her it seemed like it would never end. I felt out of place at my dad’s funeral because everyone around me was crying or mourning but I couldn’t even shed a tear, I felt that I had shed enough.

”Akira, come on.” My mom called and I walk over to her and try to put on a smile.”This is your Aunt Stacy she has to go soon so I wanted to introduce you to her.” I couldn’t help the look of confusion on my face as I looked at the woman that is my aunt. I didn’t even know my mom had a sister.

”Shame we have to meet under these circumstances but know that if you ever need me, I’ll be right there.” My aunt said giving me a quick ug. Saying goodbye to my mom and giving her a long hug she left but as she left you can’t help but notice three men following her to her car and opening the back door of a black SUV for her. Before I could question my mom about my aunt we were approached by a familiar man that was friends with my dad and two boys following behind him.

“Hey Ray thanks for coming.”

“Of course he was a friend of mine and don’t worry about the Prophet$.” He slightly lowers his voice and continues, “We’ll make sure this won’t come around your family again.” Focusing on me he introduces his sons Cesar and Oscar.

“This is my daughter Akira Hernandez.” I smile politely at the man as he and my mom step off to the side to talk leaving me with Cesar and Oscar.

“Sorry for your loss.” Oscar says breaking the silence. ”Thanks.” I said sarcastically which caused him to smirk

“So your pops is dead but you haven't cried once.”

“Oscar!” Caesar said nudging him. It was my turn to smile as I waited for someone to ask me that million-dollar question.

“What have you been watching me or something?” I asked glancing at him. “Maybe.” he shrugged.

“It's Freeridge besides I think my mom has shed enough tears for the both of us.” With no other response, we fall into a comfortable silence as we wait for our parents to finish talking.

Once they were done my mom was ready to leave and I smile and wave goodbye to Oscar and his brother before I followed my mother. Now I know my dad dying sucked but it didn’t take a genius to notice how much it sucked for my mom. After the funeral, it was like my mom became a different person she stopped caring. Caring about herself, caring about work, she stopped caring about me.

My mom would come home less and less I started seeing her about three times a week. It was like living with a stranger but I couldn’t complain cause she at least kept food in the fridge and I felt like it wasn’t my right to complain. Plus one good thing that came out of the funeral though was Cesar and Oscar. Finding out we lived around the block from each other we would always walk to school together and I met Cesar's friends who even though they were younger than me minus Mario and Oscar I wasn’t alone.

My life went on like that for a few years until my 11th birthday came. If you think I didn’t mean it before you’ll believe me now when I say ‘I fucking hate Freeridge.’

I could say it was my fault for getting my hopes up but a part of me wished this birthday would be different. My mom disappeared out of my life with a text message on my 10th birthday and I gave up on her ever coming home. I had to depend on my Aunt Stacy who would send money every month and would occasionally call me but only around the holidays. I would never ask her about my mom cause I think I finally reached the point where I stopped caring too.

Hearing my cellphone ring I pull it out of my pocket and Mario’s name on the screen and answer. “What's up?”

“Your late. You were supposed to be at Oscar’s like half an hour ago.” Looking at the time I realized he was right and told him I'm on my way and hang up.

“See you later dad.” I whisper as I kneel and place the flowers I brought on his headstone and with a final goodbye head for the Diaz’s house.

Knocking on the front door it opened not even a second later and I was met with shouts of ‘surprise’ and ‘happy birthday.’ “I never told any of you when my birthday was.”

Jamal and Ruby lead me to the kitchen table where a cake sits with a lit candle. “You got me a cake too?” I asked in disbelief. “Not bought baked. Oscar made it for you.” Caesar corrected making me glance at Oscar before going back to the cake. Now I didn’t dislike Oscar but I did try my best to not be around him when I didn’t have to be. Especially when I found out he was officially a Santo. Nothing against him it's his life but when you're around a Santo bad things happen. Hell being around any gang member will cause bad things to happen.

After I blew out the candle Mario started cutting the cake to give slices to the others and I slip outside while they were distracted. I take a seat on the steps as I pull out my phone and see a happy birthday text from my Aunt. “That a new phone?” Oscar asked as he sat down next to me. “Yeah from my Aunt, it arrived in the morning.”

“What about your mom?”

“I don’t know I’d have to send a search party to ask her.” I said bitterly. “Is she out of town?” He asked hesitantly. “More like out of my life. I mumbled. “Our parents too.” He said nudging me with his elbow, “Trust me I know it sucks.” I nodded my head in appreciation as we fell into silence and watched the sunset.

“Thanks for the cake.” I said breaking the silence after a while. “It was nothing.” He said with a shrug. I turn to look at him and can’t help but stare at him as for the first time in a while I was seeing him as Oscar Diaz and not Oscar the Santo. “What?” He asked noticing me staring at him. “Nothing,” I said shaking my head and standing up to retreat inside. I hated my 11th birthday for two reasons. One my mom didn’t come back and two I was starting to develop a crush on Oscar fucking Diaz.

As the party came to an end everyone’s parents packed them up leaving me. Saying goodbye and about to walk out the door Oscar stops me insisting to walk me home. “I’m just around the corner.”

“Don’t matter. Anything could happen.” He said not taking no for an answer. Making small talk on the way back we reach my house in no time and just before I go inside he holds his hand out and seeing my confused he asked me for my phone and gave me his number. “Call me if you're ever in trouble.” “You don’t have to do that,” I said not wanting his help. “I want to.” He said leaving no room for argument as he passed my phone back to me and left.

Now fast forward to the summer of my freshman year of high school I would actually call and text Oscar regularly but as he got busier with running for the Santos the less we talked. Today I was hanging out with Ruby, Monse, Jamal, and Cesar at my house however, Cesar didn’t mention he was bringing an uninvited guest. “Who are you texting?” Oscar asked making me roll my eyes. “Mario, why?”

“Cause you not listening Nena.” He said annoyed. “There’s only so many of your gang stories to listen to before they all start to slowly blend Osc- I mean Spooky. And I didn’t invite you.” I said matter of factly. “Lose the attitude, Ruca.” He said pissed.

“If you can’t handle it then leave.” tired of the back and forth I get off the couch and headed to my room. “Hang on.” He said following me. “I didn’t mean.. Look we barely hang out anymore and you've been ghosting my text too.”

“That’s not my fault. You’ve been busy with your boys and I’m tired of being canceled on.” I said turning around to face him. “You already know how it is with the Santos and I can’t change that but let me make it up to you.” He said then brought his hand to my cheek, “At least let me make it up to you.”

“Stop that!” I said slapping his hand away and taking a step away from him. “Damn, sorry.” he said raising his hands defensively. “You get one more chance.” I said shoving past him. We both knew I was bluffing because I always gave him more chances and surprisingly he did follow through and made time for us to hang out one on one. Keeping his promise we spent time together throughout the summer. The summer went by in a flash and as freshman year started for me and Senior year for Oscar we became inseparable he would always give me a ride to and from school except for days when he was being a dick or I pissed him off but being inseparable came with its consequences.

Mostly the girls around the school who would give me dirty looks for always being around Oscar that they never got the chance to be around him and those who did hate me because he would blow them off to hang out with me. However, I didn’t find out about that last part until the end of the year came, and there was a rumor going around that I was Oscar’s girl but I never figured out who started it as Oscar always avoided the question and Mario always told me to just ignore it, so I did. I started distancing myself from Oscar I stopped riding with him to and from school and always found some excuse to avoid hanging out with him after school.

However, I couldn’t avoid him forever because after the year ended the graduated seniors were throwing a party and Oscar invited me and Mario but I didn’t wanna go. “No way, every time I let you guys drag me to a party you both ditch me.”

”Nah, Mario always ditches us don’t lump me in with that fool.” Oscar said as we got out of his car. “It's not ditching you if Spooky is gonna be with you if I do leave for a moment.” Mario said in his defense.

“Before or after all the hynas surround him.” I said shooting down his defense as we walk inside the party. “Don’t worry Princesita I won’t leave your side.” He said putting his arm around my shoulders. “Second thought, I wouldn’t mind if you did.” I said shrugging off his arm following Mario to the backyard of the house.

The last thing I wanted was to be alone with Spooky at this party not only because I didn’t want to give in to the crush I had on him but I also didn’t want to be known as Spooky’s girl again when my sophomore year starts.

Too busy focusing on trying to avoid Spooky I ended up being ditched by Mario like usual and sit down in a free seat in the backyard. To pass the time I scroll through my phone until I see someone standing in front of me and look up to see Spooky in front of me holding out a beer. Putting up my phone I take the beer from him and take a sip as he sits next to me.

“I see Mario ditched you.” He said gesturing to Mario making out with Angelica while dancing. “Yeah, some things will never change.” I said finishing the rest of my beer and he nodded offering me a hit of his cig but I pass and lean further back into the seat.

“Any plans for the summer?” He asked wrapping an arm around me. “Yep summer school. Believe it or not, I didn’t finish with the best marks.” I said. “What about after?” He whispered in my ear making me slightly tremble in pleasure as I look at him. “Haven’t planned that far.” I said getting lost in his eyes.

Slowly he leaned down and decided to finally give in I close the distance and our lips meet and my breath is taken away. Melting into the kiss I loved the feeling of his fingers intertwining through my hair and his other hand resting on my thigh. Just as our kiss was getting more heated we were interrupted by his phone going off I push him away feeling the regret start to set in and I quickly stand up to escape but am stopped by him grabbing my wrist.

“Wait.” He says standing up and I shake my head. “This shouldn’t have happened. Go find a different hyna to mess with.”

“I don’t wa-” He was interrupted by his phone going off again and I remove my wrist from his hold and raced through the house out the front door and go home. I feel my phone vibrate over and over in my pocket but ignore it knowing it was Oscar. Shutting off my phone I collapse onto the couch trying not to cry knowing that my relationship with Oscar will never be the same.

Using summer school as a distraction I avoided Oscar calls and texts for a month and during that month is when shit hit the fan for Oscar but I didn’t find out until it was too late and I get a random message from Oscar in the middle of the night.

‘I’m sorry I couldn’t say it in person Princesita. I love you.’

All I could do was stare at my phone shocked before I immediately called him over and over but kept getting voicemail. Instead, I started to call Sad Eyes and was surprised when he answered. “Hey Akira, I already know you’re calling about Spooky but I gotta handle some shit right now. I’ll call you when everything’s settled.” He said hanging up without waiting for a response. I could barely sleep for the rest of the night waiting for Sad Eyes to call back and when I managed to catch an hour of sleep he finally called me back.

“What happened to Oscar?” I said as soon as I answered. “He got arrested and I don’t think he’s getting out anytime soon.” Not knowing how to respond he continued, “Also, there’s something I've been wanting to tell for a long time now and I know your not gonna like it.”

“What?” I asked softly. “Around the end of last year Spooky claimed you and that's how those rumors started. I figured you wanted to know now that he’s locked up.”

“What the hell?” I said prepared to go on a long rant but stopping myself to not take it out on Sad Eyes. “I’m going to kill him.”

“Next week I’m gonna visit him. You wanna come?” Agreeing to go so I could give Oscar a piece of my mind we agree on a day and time. After hanging up with Sad Eyes I call Cesar to check on him and told him he could come over whenever he wanted or needed.

On the day of the visit Sad Eyes picks me up and we travel three hours out to the prison and as we head inside I ask Sad Eyes if I could talk to him alone first and nodding his head he agrees. As we go through the process and show them our I.D’s I head into the room for the non-contacts visit and I can’t help but bounce my leg in anticipation as I wait for him. As soon as he sees me he puts that annoyingly hot smirk on his face and picks up the phone and I roll my eyes as I do the same.

“Fuck you.” I said without hesitation which in return he lets out a laugh. “Te extraño bebe.” He said and I could see it in his eyes that he wasn’t lying. “I’m not your baby. Which brings me to why I’m here remove your claim on me, Oscar.” Suddenly his face turns serious.

“Nah, I gotta make sure people keep their hands off you and that you stay mine while I’m gone.”

“I’m not your girl.” “Not yet.” he interrupts, “But you will be when I get out.” I finally realized how serious he was seeing no smirk or laugh come after his sentence and I look down avoiding his eyes as I feel tears start to build in my eyes. “I meant what I said in that text.” He added and I shake my head.

“Don’t make promises you can’t keep.” I said and started to stand up. “Wait.” He says just as I’m about to hang up the phone. “Can you wait for me, I’ll make up for the party and the summer when I come back to you.”

Forcing myself to look him in the eye one last time I answer, “Guess you’ll find out when you come back. Bye Spooky.” Hanging up the phone I walk out and get the keys from Sad Eyes I go wait in the car and finally release the tears I was holding back. Calming down after a while I text Cesar checking in on him and telling him about the visit Spooky. Sad Eyes gets in as I’m scrolling aimlessly on my Instagram timeline but doesn’t move to start the car. “Are we leaving or what?”

“Spooky cares about you, you know? I promise he’s never been crazy over a girl like he is with you.” He said starting the car. “He told me he loved me through a fucking text messages Jose! You know who else did that my mom on my 10th birthday because she couldn’t bother to make it home. She didn’t mean it, cause if she did she would’ve come home and told me. Just like Spooky could’ve after that party or even before he got arrested.” I said starting to cry all over again. Jose places his hand on my shoulder and with a squeeze says “He’ll be out before you know it.”

“Doesn’t matter I’m not his girl.” I said wiping away my tears. “That's not how others are going to see it.” He warns. “Well fuck’em.” I said with a smirk and he shakes his head with a laugh and we drive home.

Chapter Text

As another school year came to an end I rode with Mario and Angelica to a party that their class was throwing. The first thing we did as we walked in was grabbed some drinks and Angelica and I head for the dance floor Mario joins us a little later and starts dancing with Angelica and I take that as my cue to leave. Finishing the rest of my drink I go grab another one and head over to Sad Eyes and Joker to catch up. While laughing and talking I notice a familiar figure near the drinks and quickly leave weaving his way in and out of the crowd and recognizing who it was I followed them out the front door and as he rounded the corner I called out to him.

“What are you doing, Cesar?” I asked making him jump. “Oh, hey I didn’t know you were at the party. We could've just asked you.” He said holding up the beers he swiped from the party.”We?” I questioned but got it answered as I see Ruby, Jamal, and Monse watching the party from behind a wall. “This is about to be us. This is high school.” Cesar said passing each of them a beer as they observe the party.

“It's not that exciting.” I said bored. “Guys, check out Huerita at nine o’clock.” Ruby says and we all look at the blonde dancing. “Monse if you were a girl-” “I am a girl.” She interjects. “That's subjective.” I said jokingly with a shrug. “Yeah, but if you were a girl like that, would you wear underwear?” Ruby finished making me laugh.

“Oh, my God, I'm gonna die. I'm gonna die.” Jamal said starting to panic. “What the drama queen freaking out about now.” I asked. “Those guys over there they play for the Ridge.” He said and I glanced over at the players. “So don’t play?” I said confused. “No choice. My pops was a legend.” He said then started panicking again. “Your not gonna die.” I said turning around to lean against the wall.

“Guys, check out my game. Huerita just gave me the nod. Ah!”

“Eyein my girl, Cabrón?” The boyfriend of the Huerita said grabbing Ruby by the neck. “Easy. He does your mom's taxes. Mrs. Guzman, right?” Cesar says and the guy nods. Realizing he’s a member of the Santos I push off the wall to attempt to save Ruby.

“Just back off I swear he’s harmless.” I said and he turns his glare on me. “Why should I listen to you ruca?”

“Yo, what are you doing, ese?” Sad Eyes said appearing next to the guy manhandling Ruby and then looking over at me and Cesar. “That’s Spooky’s little bro and girl, dawg.” He informed making me roll my eyes as that's the thing I’m known for here. The guy releases Ruby and walks off. “Tell Spooky Sad Eyes sends respects.” He said to Cesar. “I’ll see you later, chica.” He says to me and I send him a wink as he leaves.

“Thank God for your brother.” Jamal says. “Don’t.” Cesar and I say at the same time. “Thank god for better things.” Cesar says and a second later a gunshot goes off and we take off running.

”That was a .38.” Monse said. “No, it was a .45.” Jamal said. ”Wrong.” I said. “It sounded like a .44.” Ruby said.

”Wrong!” Jamal says as another gunshot goes off and we all yell “.357!”

Deciding to go to Ruby’s house we all chill in the living room until I notice Mario and Angelica arguing through the window. “Uh oh, Angelica’s pissed.” I said walking toward the window followed by Jamal and Cesear. “She’s always pissed.” Ruby says joining me at the window. “You would be too if you had a dangler.”Jamal said causing Ruby to glare at him and Cesar walks away to sit on the couch with Monse.

“She’s making Mario cry.” I announced. “My brother doesn’t cry.” His face drops as he looks at Mario. “Dude he’s crying.” Mario glances at the window while crying and we quickly duck down. I take a peek and see him coming in and we run to sit on the couch as storms in with a sad look.

“Were you guys spying on me?” He asked. “Yes.” I said while everyone else shakes their head no except for Jamal. “You okay. homie?”

“Yes.. no. I don’t know.” He says and paces in front of us. “Look at you on the verge of high school. All the excitement. All the first. Want me to drop some knowledge?” Mario ask. “Not really.” Monse answered.

“Mario, I don’t th-” “High school, it's the foundation for the rest of your life.” I roll my eyes as he cuts me off and goes on a rant about high school. “Is Mario high?” Monse asked.

”Yeah, he's high. On life and memories…and some seriously good indo.” Mario answered. “Get to the point.” I said pulling out my phone to text Sad Eyes for a ride. “Don't go into high school without backup. You guys need to stick together to survive. Got it? I'm going to college, Mofos!” He finishes then holds out his fist to Ruby. “Now kiss my class ring.” Ruby hesitantly leans forward and kisses the ring and Mario cheers as he leaves the room. When he’s gone we all lean in close to discuss.

“Is he kidding me?”

“What the freak”

“See that’s why I don’t smoke that stuff.”

We go back to normal seeing him come back and he says “Damn, I almost forgot. Don’t bone Monse.” We burst out laughing as he leaves again. “Why would anyone want to do that?” She says laughing. Feeling my phone vibrate in my hand I see a message from Sad Eyes saying he’s outside and I take my leave saying bye to everyone.

“Thanks for always giving me a ride.” I said as I got in his car. “You know it's no problem ángel, besides you’ll find a way to make it up to me.” He says as we drive off. “Oh yeah? How will I be doing that?”

“Let me throw a party at your house.” “Nope, no way. I’ll do almost anything else.” I said shaking my head. “Why not? It won't even be that big of a party and you got that new pool in your backyard now let's put it to use.”

“I don’t want a bunch of Santo’s at my house, no offense, and that pool was a random Christmas gift from my Aunt that I barely talk to.” “Even more of a reason why you're not putting the pool to use anyway and ain’t nothin gonna happen you’ve been to plenty of Santos parties.” He said and I sighed contemplating my decision.

“Fine but only if we do it next month.” I agreed it being that I did owe him. “Why?” He ask as we pulled onto my street.“ “It’ll give me time to mentally prepare for the madness to come.” I say as he pulls into my driveway. I unbuckle my seatbelt and give Jose a hug and a quick kiss on the cheek in thanks before getting out. “Eh, you gotta get out of that habit chica.” He warns as I close the door. “I’m affectionate sue me and you never seem to stop me.” I say as I walk to my front door.

Fast forward to the end of July Jose and I are in the kitchen of my house as we figure out what drinks and food to get and I open up the cabinet I keep all the liquor in to show him what we’re already working with. “Damn, what did you do rob a liquor store?” “Close. I bought it.” I said showing him my fake I.D. “And sometimes I ask your boys to buy the really good stuff for me and I pay them back however much it cost plus half of the original price.”

“Alright then we’re good on drinks I’m gonna set up the music in the backyard while we wait for Mario.” He said and headed for the backyard. Grabbing the cooler I start to fill it with ice and stop hearing knocking on the door and head over to open it expecting to see Mario. However, my smile dropped when I came face to face with the person I least expected.

“Hey Princesa.” Oscar says holding a bouquet of tulips as his eyes slowly go over my body then return to mine. “You must have missed me pretty bad to break out of prison.” I said crossing my arms over my chest feeling exposed in my pj’s that consisted of a tank top and shorts. He couldn’t help but smirk at my first words to him as he holds out the bouquet. “Of course, you're my first stop.” I roll my eyes and lean against the door frame as I take the bouquet from him and look over him as I couldn’t help but notice how he had gotten more muscular. I look at the tulips in my hands and I notice him slowly lean in closer and I lean back out of shock. “What?”

“You cut your hair?” He asked and I couldn’t help my look of shock at the fact he noticed something so minuscule about me. Before Oscar got locked up my hair went to my shoulders blades but once I got into cheerleading in my sophomore year I got it trimmed down a little to the tops of my shoulder and kept it that way. “Uh yeah.” I said with a nod. “I like it.” He said and I shyly nodded my head. “How's Cesar?” He asked.

“He’s good. I looked out for him, he stays over sometimes.” I respond. “Thanks for taking care of him.” “Of course. I would’ve done it with or without you asking.” Bringing his hand up he was about to caress my cheek but froze at the sound and sight of the person behind me.

“Yo, ángel do you got an extra extension cord for-” Jose goes quiet seeing Oscar and me at the door. “Spooky! Welcome back compa.” Jose says walking towards us and I move aside as he daps up Oscar. “Been too long.” He says then glances between before asking, “What are you doing here?”

“Party prepping.” I answered. “Yeah, we’ve had it planned for almost two months now but now that you're back we can turn into a welcome back party.” Jose says. “Your right which means we can have it at Spooky’s place instead of mine.” I add trying to manipulate the situation in my favor. “Nope, you promised me the pool. Now, where’s that extension cord?” He said not falling for my plan. “In my bedroom closet.” I say with a sigh. “Thanks, see you later Spooky.” Jose said as he left leaving me and Oscar in a weird silence but become relieved as I see Mario pull up in my driveway and get out of his car with bags of groceries.

“About time Mario you were supposed to be here like an hour ago.”I complained. “Hey, you two asked for some really specific stuff so yeah it took a while.” He said then stopped seeing Oscar. “Spooky? Hey, man what's up? You helping too?”

”Nah, just making a quick stop.” He said and Mario noticing the awkward mood takes the hint and starts to head inside. “Alright, I’ll see you later tonight then.” He said and I step aside letting him go inside.

“Thanks for the flowers Spooky. See you later.” I said and he nods as I close the door. I lean back against the door and exhale a breath I didn’t know I was holding. I admire the flowers one more time still not believing he remembered my favorite flower. Finding a vase I fill it with water and place the flowers in my room next to my bed and go to the kitchen to help Mario prep for the party.

We finished prepping around five and I head to my room to change for the party. Taking off my pj’s I jump into the shower and change into a red two-piece swimsuit and put on a black skirt with black heels to match. I’ve never a big makeup fan so I put on my usual lip gloss and go back to the kitchen where Mario and Jose were and I see that some people have already arrived hearing the music coming from the back and people talking. “Hey, you guys want me to make you a drink?” I asked them.

“Sure.” Mario nods. “Anything specific?” I asked. “Surprise me but nothing too strong.” He said and nodding I grab a cocktail shaker from the cabinet and fill it halfway with ice adding some gin, crème de cacao, and cream. Shaking it up I pour it into a glass and add a strawberry slice to it and slide it towards him. Picking it up he takes a sip and he smiles in delight taking another sip. “Damn that's good. When you’d learn how to make that?”

“I was bored one night and mixed some drinks to see how they taste and a year and a half later I got a new hobby.” I said with shrug. “Alright let me get one then.” Jose said coming around the counter to stand next to me and I nod making the same drink for him. As the three of us were laughing and talking we didn’t see Spooky come in or see him watching me and Sad Eyes. Handing the drink to Jose he takes a sip and ends up drinking the entire thing in one go. “Now that’s some talent right there.” He said throwing his arm over my shoulder. “Let me get another.” He said and I nod and start another one for him.

”What’s going on over here?” We hear a voice say and we look to see Spooky standing in front of us staring down me and Jose. “Our new favorite bartender here is making some bomb-ass drinks. You gotta try one.” Mario said trying to break the tension that was starting to form. Jose quickly removes his arm from around me and takes the drink I made for him and leaves with Mario to the backyard. “What do you wanna try?” I ask.

”Something with rum and add a lime.” He said and with a nod, I turn around to grab a bottle of dark rum and fill a glass with ice. I pour in the rum, then some ginger beer and squeeze a lime wedge into the drink, and let it slide in as I stir it briefly before handing it to him. After taking a sip he raises an eyebrow and I roll my eyes waiting for his response.

“It's great, the best drink I’ve had in a while.” “Yeah, I heard the bars in prison suck.” I said putting away the supplies and grabbing myself a beer. “They don’t have bartenders as beautiful as you either.” He says as his eyes rake over my body.

“Hey Akira!” I hear someone say and look around to see Angelica and I wave back at her as she passes by then freeze. “Oh shit.” “What?” Spooky asks confused. “She’s not supposed to be here.” I said heading to the backyard. “Why?” He asked following me. “Mario and Angelica broke up like 2 months ago and he’s still not over it. Look I’ll talk to you later okay.” I said not waiting to hear his response as I search for Mario.

After about 20 minutes of searching I gave up and found Jose and Oscar talking near the cooler and pool loungers. “Have you seen Mario?” I asked Jose grabbing another beer out of the cooler. “No, but I did see Angelica and she looks pissed.” He said.

“Yeah, she’s gonna be at me when she finds out I invited Mario and not her.” I said as I struggled to open the beer and hand it to Jose to open another action that does not go unnoticed by Oscar. “Yo, Sad Eyes let me talk to my girl for a minute.” Oscar says and I shake my head so he doesn’t leave but ignores my obvious signs to stay hands me back my beer and leaves.

“I’m not your girl Spooky.” I said taking a sip of my beer avoiding his eyes. “If not then whose? Sad Eyes?” He questioned making me choke on my beer in laughter. “Are you serious? Me and Jose?”

“This entire night I’ve seen questionable behavior between you two. Just tell me if something went down between you too.” He said glaring at me which started to fuel the anger in me. “You wanna know so bad go ask him yourself because unlike me, he respects that dumbass claim you put on me.” I said and walked away from him and went back inside. On my way to the kitchen to find a stronger drink, I run into Angelica who practically drags me on the dance floor to dance with her. “I’m not in the mood to dance right now Angelica, Spooky just pissed me off and all I want is another drink.

“Forget about him and just dance with us acting like he doesn’t exist will drive him crazy and piss him off more.” She said pulling me with her towards her friends and taking her advice I forget about Spooky and the inevitable talk were going to have and dance for what felt like hours.

As the party comes to an end around 1 in the morning Mario, Sad Eyes, Spooky, and a couple of other Santos stayed back to help clean up. Well, Mario was more sleeping than helping as he was passed out on the couch. “Just leave him he can stay here tonight.” I said to Sad Eyes as he was trying to wake him up. “Alright, thanks again for letting us use your place again.” He said as he and his boys left. “Your welcome, cause I’m never doing this again.” I yelled as I shut the door and turned around to see Spooky.

“Can we talk?” He asked. “I think we talked enough today. Can’t we just save the arguing for tomorrow?” I said rubbing my head feeling a headache already coming on. “No, I don’t wanna fight. I just want to talk to see where we stand now that I’m back.” He said and with a sigh, I nod my head and we head to the backyard I sit on the edge of the pool sticking my legs in the water, and Spooky doing the same beside me.

“I’m not with Sad Eyes and nothing has ever happened between us.” I said breaking the silence and wanting to set the story straight. “I know I talked to him and we cleared the air.” He said with a nod. “If you want this, us to work we should start over.” I said looking up at him. “How far over are we going?” He asked raising a brow.

“Not from the beginning but at least from before you got arrested and before we kissed at that party. Oscar this isn’t going to be easy we haven’t talked or seen each other in almost two in a half years. We can’t just jump into a relationship the day you get back.”

“I know I started figuring that out a few hours ago and I know that it won’t be easy but if it means being with you I don’t care how hard it gets.” He said taking a hold of my hand and I place my head on his shoulder. “So does that mean you did wait for me the entire time I was gone?” He said with that annoying ass smirk on his face. “Shut up.” I mumbled hiding my face in his shirt refusing to admit it. He let out a laugh and kissing my head whispered, “Te extrañé bebé.”

After the party Oscar and I couldn’t hang out as he had to put in work again with Santo’s and with being in high standing within the gang he had to catch up on what happened while he was gone. Understanding that this was his life and what he did so I didn’t mind or complain about not being able to see him I just had to be patient. Instead, we texted each other throughout the day and he would always call me at night before I went to bed to tell me goodnight and it went on like this for pretty much the rest of the summer as the last two weeks of it I had to prepare for cheerleading try-outs being the captain this year.

“Hang on!” I yell out grabbing my sunglasses as I run to the front door and open it for Oscar on the other side. “Sorry I couldn’t find my sunglasses.” I told him as I put them on. “Damn Princesa you didn’t tell me you looked this good in your uniform.” He said eyes gazing all over my body as he takes my gym bag from me to carry and holds my hand with his other hand as we walk to his Impala and see Cesar leaning against the car to let me in. “Why tell you when you could see it for yourself.” I said as I slide into the front row middle seat followed by Cesar who I say a quick hi to while Oscar tossed my bag into the back seat.

On the way to the high school we had to make a stop for Oscar to pick up some of his boys and then headed to the school to drop me off. During the drive, I was talking with Cesar until my phone went off in my lap and I opened it to see a message from Ruby.

‘Monse’s back in town if you see her do not tell her what Cesar said. She’s already trying to crack Jamal.’

Rolling my eyes I ignore the text and lock my phone. I'm about to tell Cesar about Monse but as we turn the corner onto a new street we see them walking on the sidewalk to our right. As we start to drive pass Monse suddenly steps out in front of the car making Oscar slam on the brakes and I roll my eyes sliding down my sunglasses glaring at her. “There she goes.” I said. “Hey, you crazy?” Oscar yells at her sticking his head out the window.

“Damn, looks like Monse finally became a girl while she was gone.” I commented as I pushed my sunglasses back up and we break out in laughs minus Cesar as she walks to the driver's side window and leans down. “I just wanted to let Cesar know I was back in town.” she said. “And looking like a fine ass hyna.” Oscar said and I couldn’t help the eye roll I gave at his words.

“An underage hyna.” She retorts. “Not for some.” Oscar says but I bite my tongue because even though I hate how he acts when he’s with his boys I try to never disrespect him in front of them either.

“It's all good. You just look a little different. What is it?” Oscar asked. “My boobs.” Monse said humorlessly. “Nah, you got your braces off.” He said and he and his boys all erupted in laughter as she stands back up crossing her arms over her chest. As he drives off he rests his hand on my thigh as I’m talking to Cesar and I immediately push it off crossing my legs. If he wanted to say something he didn’t as he put his hand back on the wheel.

When we get to the school Cesar gets out to let me out and one of the guys in the back pass me my gym bag and I go inside without even saying bye to Oscar still kind of irritated about what happened earlier with Monse.

When I’m finished with try-outs I’m followed out by Jasmine harping on me about why she didn’t make the team and I feel myself starting to go just a bit insane listening to her. “Look Jasmine you’ve got the spirit but there were others who were just slightly better.” I said walking faster to get away from her. “Come on don’t give me that bull you know that the team needs this.” She takes a puff from her inhaler while trying to keep up.

“Sorry try again next year.” I shouted as I jogged off. When I’m far enough away I stop and start to head home. I was supposed to go to Oscar’s when I was finished but being a little petty I changed my mind. Putting on my sunglasses I start digging in my bag for my headphones and as I am I hear a voice behind me call my name and I turn around to see Jamal and Monse.

“Hey guys.” I said stopping to let them catch up. “What did Cesar say that made you guys stop talking to him.” Monse asked making my smile drop. “My summer was good, thanks for asking. How was your writing camp? Glad you’re back. See that's how the conversation was supposed to go.” I said and continued walking. “Wait, I’m sorry. I’m just trying to get to the bottom of everything.” She said catching up to me. “To what end? Death?” Jamal said. “Not even a whole day since you've been back and you're already worked up about something. Anyway, you’re out of luck cause I don’t know what Cesar said.” I lied. “And I still associate with Cesar unlike the rest.”

“He’s not stupid. He’s affiliated because of his brother, but-”

“And his cousins, his uncles, his dad, his grandpa.” Jamal listed interrupting Monse. “Even the gay one.” I add. “I know, I know.” Monse said. “You know about the gay one?” I asked surprised.

“He goes by Bananas. It’s not that subtle.” Jamal said. “No! I know Cesar’s been in that life forever but he'd never join a gang. He’s an outlier.” She said. “I don’t think he has a choice right now Monse that his life until he can get out of here.” I said. “He dumped us. Well except for Akira.” Jamal said.

“But I wasn’t here so it's not official.” She said as we stopped on the sidewalk across the street from Cesar’s house. “If someone breaks up with you over text, is it official?” Jamal asked. “Yes.” She answered. “Then consider me the text. You’ve been dumped.” He said and Monse rolling her eyes starts to walk over to Cesar before Jamal grabs her arm to stop her. “Wait, please don’t go. You’re not safe.”

“Why?” She asked. “Because you’ve blossomed.” He says making me raise my eyebrow. “Blossomed?” I questioned. “Popped. Busted out. Whatever you want to call her new cha-cha-bingos.” Jamal exclaimed.

“These new homies he’s hanging with. They’re thirsty. Tell her Akira.” I nod in agreeance. “Oh yeah, these guys are a new breed of thirsty. Oh, you might wanna cover that up. Now that you’ve become a girl.” I said gesturing to her chest. “I’ve been a girl.” She reminds. “Well yeah now that you have proof.” I once again gesture to her chest.

Ignoring our warnings she turns around crosses the street and I follow her. “Okay, I got your back… from right here.” Jamal said not moving as we cross the street. As we got closer I waved to a couple of the Santos that I recognized and sat down next to Cesar on the couch while Monse stands in front of us. “I need to talk to you.” She said.

“I’m listening.” He said.

“Privately?”

“Yeah, we can go inside.” He said and I discreetly elbowed him knowing he has to put a front when around these guys. While simultaneously Oscar cleared his throat. “But if you wanna sit on my face, you got to put that mouth on pause so I can concentrate.” Cesar said and I couldn’t help but laugh and quickly covered my mouth when I saw Monse glare at me. “Sorry, it caught me off guard.” I said still laughing as I get up. Pissed Monse storms off and Jamal and I follow after her. “Where are you going?” Oscar yelled. “I don’t know yet so don’t wait up.” I yelled back blowing him off.

“Cesar is dead to me!” Monse declared as I caught up with her. “Told ya.” Jamal said from behind us. “He doesn't break up with us, we're breaking up with him! Sit on my face? Who says that?” Monse says ranting and being so used to her rants I just listen as Jamal replies. “Chairs who can talk! And buttholes!” He said suddenly wearing a red jersey and rolling on the ground.

"I wouldn't put dumb crap like that past Oscar, but Cesar? What happened to him? Cesar's gotta be hitting the pipe.” She rants. Shaking my head I ask Jamal “What are you doing?”

“I’m getting into character. Hey pops!” He says waving to his dad as we get closer to his house. “Say nothing and go with my flow.”

“Monse!” His dad says while hugging her. “Welcome back, baby. You ready for the new year?”He asked. “Bound to be a lot of surprises.” She answered. “How was practice?” His dad asked. “Yeah, how was practice?” I repeated with a smirk. ”I don't know. Ask those D1 scouts who were all up on me.” He said. “That’s my boy.” His dad said proudly and pat him on the shoulder before walking away.

“Did you quit the team and not tell your dad?” Monse asked and I nod my head confirming it.

“No. Yes. Look, I suited up first day, and I just wasn't feeling it.” “Wasn't feeling it?” She questioned.

“Yeah, I wasn't feeling like breaking my neck. Listen, everybody who knows me knows I suck, except my pops. And he keeps thinking that I'm just gonna wake up one day and be him, and...I'm not him.” He says and I hug him in sympathy and he hugs me back. “I just need to find the right time to tell him.” He says as he lets go.

“How ironic that a guy who can't keep a secret is keeping the biggest secret of his life.” She said and I looked at her suspiciously. “What are you insinuating?” I asked. “I'm gonna rat you out to your dad...unless you drop the 411 about Cesar. What did he say?” Monse threatened. “No.” Jamal said.

“Yes. Mr. Turn-” “Cesar said you let him hit it before you left for camp.” Jamal blurted out. “Well looks like it's time for me to go.” I said and head home.

When I get home I take a shower as I’m getting out I hear my phone ring and pick it up off the counter and seeing Oscar’s name I put it down letting it ring. As I’m changing into my pajamas it rings again and I decline the call but not even a second later my phone rings again but this time it's Jamal and Ruby. “Hey, what's up guys?” I asked as I sit down on my bed. “So, what exactly was the context when Cesar said he "hit it" with Monse?” Jamal asked. “Since when do you care about context?” I asked confused.

“He didn't say he ‘hit it.’ He said he ‘smashed, really hard.’ But who cares about context?” Ruby said. “I care!” Monse yells. “Jamal!” I yell not appreciating the ambush. “Dude, you cannot keep one secret.” Ruby said. “She was blackmailing me.” Jamal explains.

“Why are you whispering?” I asked. “Look I’m dealing with some jacked-up, cracked-up B.S. at home. So this Cesar stitch it just ain’t a top priority.” Ruby explained. “Can’t we just meet up tomorrow?” Monse asked. “Can’t got one more shift at my dad’s joint before summer’s over.” Jamal said. “Me either I’m helping Abuelita tomorrow with a dress.” I said. “Geez. Can’t we just meet at the joint at 5 and chop it up?” She asked.

”Fine.” Ruby said and hangs up. “I’ll try.” I said hanging up as well to see two text messages from Oscar.

‘Answer your phone.’

‘I will come over there ruca.’

Sighing heavily I call him back. “What happened today? You were supposed to come over and hang out tonight.” He said. “I did come by remember? But you seemed busy with the guys so I made myself new plans.” I said like the answer wasn’t obvious. “Don’t play ruca.” He warns. “You gotta make up for it tomorrow, preferably in your cheer uniform.” “Can’t I’m helping Ruby’s Abuelita tomorrow with a dress.” I said quickly shutting down his idea. “Okay, what about after?”

“Nope after I’m hanging out with the guys.” I said. “You playing games chica. When are we gonna get together?” He asked annoyed. “I don’t know when we are we gonna get together without your boys being around?”

“You know how it is ri-” “Yeah I do and I didn’t complain about not being able to hang out. Look I’m busy tomorrow maybe we can hang out the day after.” I said. “Fine goodnight, princesa.” He says with a sigh. “Night.” I said hanging up and laying down on my bed with a sigh. I was blowing Oscar off on purpose but I missed him so much when he was gone it made me forget how much of a dick he was when he hangs out with the Santos now that he’s back. Sighing again in frustration I set an alarm and try my best to fall asleep.

Taking a little too long to get ready I rush out of my house and run to Ruby’s texting Abuelita that I was gonna be late. I knock on the door out of breath and my eyes widen as the door opens. “I know I was late but I didn’t think I was this late.” I said trying not to laugh as I see Ruby wearing the dress that Abuelita was sewing. “Can I take this off now that she’s here?” Ruby says as I walk inside and he shuts the door. “No, I’m almost done.” She says as Ruby stands up on the table again and I take a seat on the couch.

”Take your time we’ve still got time before we have to go.” I said taking a picture of him in the pink dress. “Hey!” He shouts moving to take my phone but Abuelita scolds him telling him not to move. Losing track of the time it ends up being past our meeting time and we try to tell Abuelita we have to go.

“Five more minutes, kids.” She said. “That’s what you’ve been saying the last half hour.” Ruby complained. “Five more minutes, kid.” She repeats and seconds later theirs a knock on the door. Getting up I open it and Monse comes through the door. “What’s going on?” She immediately asks seeing Ruby in a dress.

“Akira was late.” Ruby said. “Oh yeah blame me for your situation.” I said offended. “Great. So, walk me through the moment Cesar said what he said.” She said making us groan. “Do you have an off button?” I said exhausted.

“There you go again.” Monse said.

“There you go again what?” I asked. “Keeping things from me. You gotta stop withholding, God damn it!” She yells frustrated. “I’m sorry, ma’am.” She apologizes to Abuelita. “It’s okay I watch Bravo.” She says and Monse storms out the door and Ruby quickly follows after her. “Um, you might wanna go back inside.” I told Ruby as I followed them.

“What did Cesar say exactly? And how did he say it? I need context. Tone. I need to know.” She said. “You are officially a broken record you know that.” I said. “Look you know what we know. What I don’t know is why he said it. We tried to tell him to take it back, but he wouldn’t.” He explained.

“I thought it was true. I’ve never known Cesar to lie. Why would he lie about this?” I shrug. “So what can we do? Drop it.” Ruby says and I nod. “I can’t.” She says. “Why?” He asks. “I'm still figuring out if I hate him. You heard what your brother said. How are we gonna survive high school without Cesar?” She asked.

“Okay look, Mario is not a sage.” I said. “Yeah, they are just words. Don’t take them to heart.” Ruby agreed. “If that’s true then why should we take Cesar’s words to heart? They're just words.” She throws back at us. “Sometimes it's not what you say, but how you say it. And Cesar said it like he meant it. But things could be worse.” He said.

“What’s worse than losing a friend?” She asked. “Entering high school with a rep. You’re smart enough to know that a rumor could ruin your life. Just ask Akira.” Ruby said making me clear my throat offended. “Wow, thanks for that but he’s right it did suck when there were rumors about me and Spooky but I got over it.” I shrugged. “I mean it took a while but I did.”

“But it’s contained.” Ruby added. “You're right. No one knows.” Monse says perking up a bit as I look away nervous seeing Jasmine coming. “Hi!” She yells from the fence in front of Ruby’s house. “Damn, Ruby. I see you! I see you! And I’m down with it. I like the freaky, just like Monse.” She said. “What are you talkin’ about?” Monse asked pissed. “You ain’t gotta be shy with me. Girl. I know you and Cesar been gettin’ it in.” She said and I groan.

“No one knows? Really?” She said angrily. “Well.” I started holding out the last syllable. “You see at first I thought it was pretty funny. So I might’ve let it slip to her but she was the only one. But he could’ve said something too, we may never know.” I explained playing with my hair.

“I officially hate the traitor, and now I’m gonna kick his ass.” She said taking off. “Monse! Monse!” Ruby yells following her. “Ruby the dress!” I remind. “Oh, my god!” He groans running back inside and I nod my head. While waiting for him to get the dress off I text Jamal about what happened and to meet us at Cesar’s. Once Ruby comes out we run to Cesar’s and meet with Jamal halfway and as we get to his house we see Monse and Cesar on the ground as Monse hits him.

“Monse!” Jamal yells out. “No! Monse” Ruby yells as we try to pull her off of Cesar. “See this is why we should’ve never told her. Cause like I said she was gonna act crazy.” I said as we get her off. “Crazy? I’m Crazy?” She yells pushing me. “Hey, watch it now.” Oscar says getting up but we ignore him. “Yeah, you fucking are!” I yell pushing her back but get pulled back by Oscar and Cesar while Ruby and Jamal pull back Monse.

“Calm down. Breathe.” Jamal said to us. “Don’t patronize me!” She yells making them let go of her. “I don’t need you. Any of you. I was just trying to keep our crew together, but since I’m the only one who cares, you’re all dead to me. I’ll survive on my own.” She yells and starts to storm off.

“Fine. Go ahead your gonna come back anyway.” I yell at her pissed. “Aki-” Cesar starts but I push his and Oscar’s hands off of me. “No! I don’t wanna hear it. She needs us more than we need her and she knows that! You know what I don’t care, fuck her.” I said storming off.

“Akira wait! Come on.” Ruby says following me along with Jamal. “Leave me alone!” I yell not stopping and go home. Slamming the door as I walk in I ignore all the calls and texts I was getting throwing my phone onto the couch. Trying to calm down I go to the fridge to grab a drink until I hear a knock at my door.

“What?” I say opening the door to Oscar. “See why you should’ve changed your plans.” He said pulling a piece of grass out of my hair. “It’s not funny Oscar.” I said going to sit on the couch.”You're right, but it would’ve been if I got to see you beat her ass.” He said closing the door as he came in. “I might of if you didn’t hold me back.” I said leaning into him as he sits down and puts his arm around me.

“I don’t remember you being so aggressive princesa? What happened to the sweetheart I left behind?” He said making me look at him with a glare. “Um I don’t know about sweetheart but let's just say that after a certain someone got locked up and school started back again lots of people suddenly thought that they could try me. So I had to teach them that they couldn’t. It’s a miracle I’m still on the cheer team.” I said.

“You’ve been holdin’ out. Why did you never tell me?” He asks and I shrug. “It’s not one of my best moments.” “Princesa, you stuck with me through my worst moments and I wanna hear about your worst moments too.” He said gently stroking my cheek his thumb. "I don’t know that might take a while.” I said.

“Good thing we got all night.” He whispered as he leaned down connecting our lips in a kiss that did not last long enough for my liking. “I guess we do.” I said. We spent all night talking and we ended up falling asleep on the couch. Waking up in his arms I hear my phone ringing and finding it on the arm of the couch I pick it up.

“Whose that?” Oscar asks waking up from me moving around. “It's Jamal.” I said. “Ignore it.” He groaned leaning down kissing along my neck. “Stop.” I giggle answering the phone.

“What.” “How are you?” He asks holding out the last syllable. “You got ten seconds or I hang up.” I say curtly. “Ok! Ruby invited me over to his house and we’re not sure if you’re still friends with us so I wanted to ask if you wanted to come over too.” He blurts quickly. “Stop.” I whisper to Oscar trying to push him away as he keeps kissing my neck.

“What?” Jamal asked confused. “Nothing. Yeah, we're still friends, I’ll be there in an hour give or take.” I said hanging up. “Oscar, come on I gotta get up.” I said biting my lip as he started lightly sucking on a sensitive spot of my neck. “You really want me to stop?” He asks sliding his hands to rest on my hips.

“Maybe I don’t but I gotta talk to Jamal and Ruby.” I said moving his hands off my hips and getting up. “Then call them.” He said sitting up wrapping his arms around my waist. “Don’t have to I’m going to meet them.” I said going to my room to get ready.

“You want a ride?” He asks with a sigh. “Thank you.” I yelled back appreciatively.

Even with a delayed start I got ready and into Oscar’s car and in front of Ruby’s house in less than an hour. Just as I was about to open the door to get out Oscar wraps his arm over my shoulder. “We still gotta another 10 minutes.” He said caressing my cheek as he kisses me. “You get 5.” I said giving in and he smashed his lips against mine not wasting any time. As I kissed him back I slowly trailed my hand down his chest and start to trail kisses down his neck as I feel his hand start to slide beneath my shirt. Hearing him groan I smirk against his neck but stop getting the feeling we’re being watched and look to see Ruby staring at us from the window.

“Times up.” I say quickly fixing my shirt as I get out of the car and wave bye as I rush inside Ruby’s house. “Were you spying on me?” I asked crossing my arms as he shakes his head no. “Good. Now, this is gonna be our little secret.”

“Can I get a quick clarification?” He asked. “What?” “How long has that been going on?” “I don’t know a few weeks. It's new.” I said shrugging. Jamal showed up a few minutes later and as we're talking on the couch I see Jasmine outside her house with Monse through the window. Together we go to sit outside and watch them from across the street as Jasmine dances and Monse watches her sitting down.

”All we were trying to do was be good friends...and now we're not friends.” Ruby said and I shrug. “Yo, bitches be bonkers.” Jamal said. “Speaking of bonkers, that dance Jasmine is doing is what she did at the cheer try-outs. Except this is worse.” I said. “And why are you pretending to be hard again?” I asked watching them pretending to have Forties in a paper bag.

“This is how you pull in the honey’s.” Ruby explained. “No, we pull in the honeys by finding the RollerWorld money. This is lame. This ain't even real.” Jamal said. “You know what's not real? Is RollerWorld. There's no money buried in our neighborhood.” Ruby said. “It is real. You just aren't a believer. You-” “Look here she comes, like I said she would.” I said interrupting Jamal.

“Hey.” She says leaning on the fence of Ruby’s yard. “Hey.” Jamal and Ruby said simultaneously and I ignore her pulling out my phone. “So… I’m cool if you’re cool.” She says casually. “I’m cool.” Ruby says. “I’m cool.” Jamal says next then everyone looks to me.

“Akira?” She asked making me raise an eyebrow at her with a glare. I glance at Jamal and Ruby who avoid my gaze then back to her. Tapping Ruby on the shoulder he leans in as I whisper in his ear what to do and I go back to looking at Monse with the same glare. Then after a moment of silence to make her sweat a little Ruby says “She’s cool.” And dropping my glare I smile at her.

“Cool. What’s in the sacks?” She asked.

“Forties.”

“Gatorade.”

“I’ll see you tomorrow?” She asks and we nod our heads as she leaves. I stay over at Ruby’s for another few hours before going home. Chilling in bed on my phone I call Oscar to tell him goodnight and head to bed. Waking up to my alarm I get up and after brushing my teeth I plug in my flat iron while it heats up I text Cesar telling him I’ll meet him at his house to walk together.

Finishing straightening my hair I grab my bag, keys, and phone and go to Cesar’s house. Knocking on the door he lets me in and I sit on the couch waiting for him to finish grabbing his stuff. “So are you talking to them again or am I still the middle man?” I asked. “I don’t know I guess we’ll find out if we see them.” He says walking towards the door and I follow him. I walk out and stop on the steps seeing the guys waiting in front of the house for us. Glancing at Cesar I shrug and we join them walking together in silence for a moment before Jamal breaks it panicking.

“I can’t do this. I can't keep a secret. It's gonna make me implode. I don't know why anybody keeps secrets.” He said. “There's something I need to tell you.” Monse said making us turn around to face her. Hearing a gunshot go off in the distance we all yell “.44.”

As we’re laughing Oscar pulls up beside us calling me and Cesar. Listening we get in his car with Oscar and I send them a quick wave as he drives off. “See you guys made up.” He said and I shrug. “We’re doing alright.”

Chapter Text

“Guys one at a time!” I say to Ruby, Monse, and Jamal as they talk over each other. “Yeah, I’m not following.” Cesar said next to me. “One at a time.” He said and Ruby raised his hand first.

“Sorry, it's excitement. We've been chewing on this the last two weeks. And it's finally time to move forward with a plan.” Ruby said. “A plan for what?” Cesar asked. “Getting you out of the gang.” Ruby said making Cesar and I laugh but soon stop seeing how they were serious.

“Oh, my gosh. No! No, there is no out. You’re being naive. Once you're jumped in, you can’t get out.” Cesar explained. “Well, you could get jumped out.” I said in a lighthearted tone. “We both know that's not a possibility.” He said with a knowing look. “Why not?” Jamal asked. “They beat you till you die.” Cesar said.

“Oh, I see your dilemma.” Jamal said and we nod our heads. “Death isn’t the only option. Ruby?” Monse said. “So after copious amounts of research, I’ve formulated a theory that all great things come in threes.”

“I thought it was all bad things come in threes.” I interrupted.

“The Holy Trinity, primary colors, Destiny's Child.”

“D.C. started with four members.” Jamal said.

“But they weren't big until they were three. Which is why there are three common denominators to end any and all hostile situations. I call them the three M's. Money, murder, and manipulation.” He said passing out binders to us. “Should I be concerned about the murder idea?” I said grabbing the binder. “No. murder’s off the table. The irony would be too much. There’s no way we can hustle up enough cash with a car wash to make it Oscar’s while.” Ruby explained.

“Unless..” Jamal started. “Jamal, don’t. Please don’t say it.” Monse said. “Getting a lot of cash isn’t outside the realm of possibility.” Jamal explained. “What are you talking about?” Cesar asked. “Rollerworld.” Monse and Ruby said. “It’s real and 50K is still out there. The dudes that robbed RollerWorld got put away but the money was never recovered.”

“In the ‘80s.” Ruby said as Abuelita walked into his room looking for something. “And the rumor’s still rampant! What about The Goonies? Some of those kids thought it was B.S. until they found the treasure. And they weren’t even-”

“Brown. We’re brown. Only white kids find treasure.” Monse interrupted. “What are you looking for?” Ruby asked Abuelita. “Baby Jesus. He’s missing. The special one blessed by the bishop. I put him right here before I started to move into my room.” She explained. “Dude you're holding it.” Ruby said pointing to Jamal.

“No, this is Toddler Jesus. Babies don't stand. This Jesus is probably already potty trained. And this isn't a diaper, these are booty shorts.” Jamal said standing up to hand it back.

“All right, I'm out.” Cesar said standing up. “We haven’t even pitched the final M.” Ruby said stopping him. “Don’t need to.” Cesar said. “Manipulation.” Monse said standing up to make Cesar sit back down. “Through negotiation.” Jamal stated then looked at me, followed by Monse, Ruby, and eventually Cesar. Noticing the silence I look up from my phone to see them staring at me and the realization hits me and I shake my head. “That could work.” Cesar said. “So I have to take one for the team and smash your brother?” I asked. “You are good at manipulation.” Jamal said.

“No.” I said firmly. “There’s not enough pussy in the world that would make Spooky listen to what I have to say about Cesar and the gang.” “I would have to disagree.” Ruby countered. “Says the virgin.” I retort. “You're one too.” He said and nodding my head I clear my throat embarrased. “Continue.”

“Besides, we knew you might disagree so we have another plan. “Negotiation with cogent, well-articulated arguments.” Ruby said. “So that’s it? That’s the plan? You’re gonna get me out of the gang with cogent, well-articulated arguments. Never going gonna happen in fact, I like the first idea better.” Cesar said and I gasp offended.

“So you’d rather I whore myself out to your brother. I have other skills.” I said sarcastically and walk out. “Good talk.” Cesar said and quickly followed me out. “Akira wait, that’s not what I meant.”

A few days later I’m walking down the hall with Cesar talking about meeting after school when my cheer practice is done and as we’re going down the stairs we see Monse and the others and go to catch up with them.

“Before he puts in work.” We hear Monse say as we get behind them. “Who’s putting in work? You still with that?” Cesar asks.

“No.”

“With what?”

“Jamal?” I ask knowingly.

“We’re still with it.” He answered.

“This isn't funny anymore. Trying to reason with my brother's dumb. You gotta promise you're gonna drop it.” Cesar pleads. “You’re overreacting.” Monse said turning around. “No, your underreacting.” I said. ”Especially you. Promise.” Cesar said to Monse. “I promise.”

“Okay, good. See you after class.”He said leaving. “So, who’s gonna do it?” She said as soon as he was gone and we continued walking. “Did yall not hear him?” I ask confused. “Not Jamal.” Ruby and Jamal said ignoring me. “I’ll do it.” Monse said.

“No. Your mouth will get all of you killed.” I said. “Yeah, Monse’s a total no-go. So that leaves me.” Ruby says then stops walking. “But it can’t be me.”

“It's you. Jamal said.

“You said it can’t be me.” Monse said.

The three of us keep walking listening to Ruby discuss to himself why it shouldn’t be him. Half listening I unlock my phone seeing a text from Oscar we start texting back and forth. Feeling Jamal tap me on my shoulder I see him holding up his phone for a picture and tapping Monse we pose for the picture and tell him to send me the picture. Looking back to my phone I see another text from Oscar telling me he’s behind the school and to meet him there. Responding with an ‘okay’ I lock my phone and turn around to face Ruby as he continues to freak out.

“But if all of that isn't convincing enough, then dare I remind you of my sensitive skin and inability to wear thick cotton.”

“What are you talking about?” I asked confused. “I can’t hide my sweat. And I sweat profusely when I’m nervous. Which I am right now. I mean, look, full clam. No shell. I rest my case.” He concludes and Monse and Jamal applaud. “Congratulations. You got the job.” I said and walked away heading to the back of the school.

Walking toward the gate I see Oscar leaning against his Impala smoking a cigarette and I push the gate I see that it's locked and take off my backpack and as I push the gate open slide between the gap I create and pull my bag through.

Walking over to him I drop my bag on the ground next to him and he wraps his arms around my waist as soon as I’m within reach and holds me close against him. “Already being a bad influence on me and it's hasn’t been a month yet and you have me skipping.” I said looking up at him. “We both know you would skip with or without me.” He said kissing me. “What made you stop by it couldn’t be just to see me?” I asked wrapping my arms around his neck. “Of course baby, since you don’t come by anymore.” He said removing the cigarette from between his lips and exhaling the smoke he tosses it and slowly kisses my neck.

“I’m getting a hint that you want me to come over more often.” I said pulling away from his kisses. “More often? More like in general.” “Woah, I come over sometimes.” I said defensively. “Yeah you show up but you never stay.” Not knowing what to say I start to step away from him but he tightens his grip around me pulling me back. “Te extraño bebecita. I just wanna see you more, I need to make up for all that lost time.” He said connecting our lips in a sensual kiss. “How about com-”

He was interrupted by his phone vibrating in his pocket and we pull apart as he reaches for it but brings me back against his chest as he talks to whoever is on the phone and after a few minutes hangs up. “Time for me to go.” He says giving me one last kiss as we separate. “Go ahead, go handle business.” I said picking up my bag. “You need a ride after school princesa?”

“No need, I got cheer practice and I’m hanging out with Cesar after.” I said as he got in his car and started it. “This is what I’m talking abo-”

“Okay be safe.” I interrupted and with a wave goodbye, I repeat the process of going through the gate going on to finish my day of classes.

Pulling on my red tank top I grab my clothes from my locker and put them in my bag I take down my ponytail and walk out of the girl's locker room with a couple of my squad members. Seeing Cesar waiting down the hall I split from them and head towards Cesar walking outside to the ride he called and to take us to my house. “Hey. Who are you?” I asked getting into the backseat. “Trigger. What about you hyna? I wanna get to know you better.” He said making me pull down on my spandex shorts as I cross my legs.

“Watch it man. Spooky’s claimed her.” Cesar warns as he gets in the passenger seat. “Oh shit, you're Akira! Eh, no disrespect.” He said realizing his mistake. “Just drive dude.” I said rolling my eyes as he pulls off. As he’s driving I see Jamal and Monse walking up ahead on the sidewalk and tell him to slow down as I roll down my window and Cesar does the same.

“Hey. Where are you headed?” I ask them. “Nowhere.” Monse said. “Whatcha doing Jamal?” Cesar asked. “Decorating Ruby's room.” Monse answered for him.

“So there’s no scheming?” Cesar asked. “We’re scheming.” Jamal admits. “With color! Every good room rehab needs a color scheme.” She said. “I know a lot about the color theory. We’ll come along to help.” Cesar said taking off his seatbelt. “You can drop us here, homie.” He says dabbing up Trigger then getting out and opening my door for me as I grab my bag and get out.

“Don’t you have to go tag something?” Monse asked as Cesar put his arms around her and Jamal’s shoulder. “Nope.” He responded and we walk to Ruby’s house. Monse knocks on the door and after a few moments, Ruby opens it. “We’re here to feng shui your room! That's why we’re here.” She says stiffly.

“I don’t have my own room, but” He stops pushing us further outside the door and shuts it. “I have a boner.”

“Ew.” I said giving him a disgusted look. “My cousin just moved in.” He continued.

“Ew!” I repeat. “Not like my cousin, cousin like, ‘what’s up, cuz?’ You know like fam, but not fam.” He explains. “Like if you can’t keep it in your pants, keep it in the family.” Cesar said. “Exactly!” Ruby said.

“Ew.” I repeat again holding out the w. “No! Not exactly. There’s no blood relation. No inbreeding. Oh and call me Ruben. I’m going by Ruben now.” He says.

“Ruby!” His mom calls from inside the house. “Did she get the memo?” I asked as she came outside followed by a girl I’d never seen before. “Are you forgetting something?” She asked.

“Guy’s this is Olivia. She’s staying with us for a little while. Okay?” Ruby’s mom says then goes back inside leaving Olivia with us. “Is it me or did things get weird?” She asked. “It's just you.” I said with a shrug pulling out my phone and unlocking it.

“I’m Monse. This is Jamal and Cesar.” She says. “Hey.” She said shyly. “Ignore the stares. They haven’t been neutered. And this is Akira, she’s a senior.” Monse said introducing me and I send her a curt wave not glancing up from my phone. “Don’t worry she’s always like that even with us.” Jamal says.

“Don’t make me put you in an actual neckbrace.” I threatened still not looking up from my phone. “Jamal why don’t you tell Olivia what you didn’t do to your neck.” Monse says pulling Ruby away.

Listening to Jamal explain the story of his neckbrace I continue scrolling through Instagram until Ruby yells “I'm savingCesar!” “See now it's weird.” I said finally looking up from my phone and I go inside Ruby’s house.

Later returning home I’m laying on my bed watching TV while on the phone with Ruby and Cesar going over the plan again. “You know I'm not blessing this, but Monse won't relent. And she absolutely cannot be the one to do it. I think Oscar will go easiest on you, especially given his respect for Mario.” Cesar explains.

“But when you say he'll go easy, what do you mean?” Ruby ask. “Out of the three of you, Spooky’s least likely to hurt you.” I said. “Is there a good, like happy time for him? I mean some people aren’t morning people.” He explained. “He does after he talks to Akira that's his ‘happy time’. Your gonna do it before school after he talks to Akira.” Cesar said.

“I was joking before but now I’m really starting to feel like I’m being whored out by you guys.” I said. “Maybe we could get another girl to d-” “I didn’t say I wasn’t going to do it. I just wanted to make sure you guys know that I feel kinda dirty with this role I have been given and sometimes Spooky scares me too you know.” I said interrupting Cesar.

“So like am I doing this in a couple of days, a week?” Ruby asks. “Tomorrow.” I said. “He’s expecting you. Don’t be late. Good night.” Cesar said. “Night.” Ruby and I say hanging up and I toss my phone off to the side sighing.

Thanks to Cesar I finally gave in and decided to help Ruby have an easier time talking to Oscar by going over to his place in the morning before Ruby gets there to keep him in a good mood till Ruby arrives. However, now that the plan was actually happening I was starting to feel bad because the only reason I came up with this idea was only because Oscar was telling me he wanted me to come by more often and it would be a random coincidence that he has a meeting with Ruby. Although, no matter how hard I tried to justify it in my head I still feel guilty even if this was to help Cesar get out of the gang.

Leading to the next morning of me pacing back and forth in front of his house scared that if he finds out that I’m playing games with him he won’t talk to me for a month. Which I know he will from personal experience.

“What are you doing?” Cesar says making me jump not hearing him walk out the door. “I don’t think I’m needed for this plan. Spooky might already be in a good mood.” I said as I slowly started walking away. “Come on do this for Ruby help calm his nerves by at least showing your face to Oscar. You two have been friends for a long time he’s got a soft spot for you.” He said guiding me to the backyard. “One day your gonna have to come up with a better argument.” I said as he left. Releasing one last nervous breath I walk toward the shed and I knock on the wall to get his attention.

“Hey.” I said dropping my bag at the entrance before walking inside. “Hey?” He said raising an eyebrow at me while putting out his cigarette in the ashtray. Wrapping me in an embrace he leans down and kisses me and slowly slides his hands down my back to rest on my ass. “What you up to ruca?” He asked as we pull apart. “What do you mean?” I reply confused.

“You never come over to see me. You come over here to meet Cesar or not at all.” He said making me lowkey start to panic. “Sorry, I was just trying to do what you said and come around more often like you wanted me to start doing. Trying to be a better gir- um a better, you know what I’m just gonna go.” I said trying to hide my panic as I remove myself from his arms and picked up my bag as I walk out of the shed.

“Eh, hold on.” He says following me out and grabbing my hand pulls me back into his arms. “Let's go back to that trying to be a better girlf-”

“Ruby?” I interrupted turning my head to look at him, seeing someone in the corner of my eye trying to leave.

“‘Sup, fool?” Oscar said letting me go and going to pick up two buckets as I walk over to Ruby and look at him confused seeing glitter all over his face. “Why are you covered in glitter?” I whispered.

“The twins. Hey is that Acid?” He whispered back and I shrug unsure as we walk to where Oscar is sitting on one of the buckets he turned upside down and I push Ruby down to sit on the other seeing his hesitation. “What’s with the glitter?” Oscar asked noticing the glitter and slowly leans closer to Ruby’s face. “Late night at the club. You know how hynas be.” He answers and I can’t help but be impressed at the smoothness of his answers.

Backing away from Ruby he goes back to his normal position on the bucket and breaks out into a smile as he pulls a pack of cigarettes out of his pocket and takes one out. “I feel you, homie.” He said lighting up the cigarette. “Sometimes my ruca wears that same shit.” He glances up at me with a smirk. “She be rubbing all up on me. Can’t get the crap out for days.”

“Women.” Ruby replies making me roll my eyes. “I told you it's mixed into my perf- You know what I’ve never heard you complain about it before.” I said accidentally tightening my grip on Ruby's shoulders. “Uh, Akira how about you go wait somewhere else.” Ruby said and agreeing I let him go and stand by the entrance of the backyard pretending to be on my phone as I listen to them.

“So, Cesar. I mean, can we just talk about how smart he is? And he has off-the-charts emotional intelligence, which is rare. I mean, combine that with his innate ability to empathize and problem solve, and you get the real deal.” Ruby said and I started fake coughing to get Ruby’s attention to somehow tell him he’s overselling it about Cesar. “You good, ruca?” Oscar asks raising an eyebrow at me. “Yeah, I’m good. I’m fine. You know what I’m just gonna go farther away.” I said following the order he basically gave me with just his eyes and walk out to the front yard.

After a few minutes Oscar calls me back and I walk over to them as passes Ruby a smoke which I take as a good sign. “I’m guessing you had a good talk.” I said as Oscar lights Ruby’s cigarette. “Yeah, homes here really opened my eyes.” Oscar said wrapping an arm around my waist. “About what?”

“It’s time to give Cesar his wings.” He says making me glare at Ruby because whatever he said, he said it too well. “You all right there?” Oscar asks as Ruby starts having a coughing fit after taking a puff from his cigarette. “Okay, can you cough up your lung somewhere else?” I asked as he nodded his head standing up to leave and going to follow after him I can’t as Oscar doesn’t move his arm from around my waist.

“Hey Akira.” He stands up and whispers into my ear. “Next time you wanna try and play me make it less obvious.” He said then releases my waist and goes back into the shed. I stood there stunned as that guilty feeling came back and releasing a tense sigh I leave and catch up with Ruby and we walk to school.

“I did it! I did it! I rocked that talk hard. And for a guy named Spooky, he's surprisingly jovial.” Ruby bragged as we met with the others. “Wait, are you serious, Ruby?” Jamal asked. “Ruben. And yes. Cesar’s out of the gang. Boom killed it.” He continued to brag. “You did kill it. You killed it so hard that I got promoted.” Cesar said.

“I told you, you were overselling it. You know what Cesar and I were right you guys should’ve just left it alone.” I said. “No. Spooky and I had an understanding.” Ruby said. “Just got a text, gonna start running for the Santos.” Cesar said. “Good job Ruben.” I said sarcastically. “No. No, no, no. That can't be true. He must be joking.” Ruby said freaking out.

“Compa, I love you for trying, but like I said, this deal is done. And I don’t blame you. I blame Monse.” Cesar said. “Me too.” I said getting up suddenly in the mood to go to class. I spent the rest of the day staring at my phone waiting for Oscar to text or call but got nothing. I went straight home after school and decided to keep myself busy to stop thinking about Oscar and what he said by finishing some homework and practicing my cheers for the upcoming football game. Glancing at my phone again it was already after ten o’clock and giving up on him calling me tonight I took a shower and lay down in bed I open my phone one last time and message Ruby.

‘We suck at manipulation.’

Chapter Text

“Akira are you listening?” Jamal asked tapping my shoulder making me stop scrolling on my phone. “No, wh-” I started but stopped when an announcement started to come over the intercom system.

“Attention, students. One last reminder to buy your tickets to tonight's Homecoming Dance. A magical evening full of wonder, excitement, and romance can be yours for only 10.99. Remember: if you're not responsible, you'll end up with responsibility. So, there will be no twerking, yiking, getting crunk, lit, or turnt.” Principal Sarge said making me glance over at the pregnant girl next to me in Jamal in our science class. “Guess that message is a little late for you huh?” I said with a smirk as she rolled her eyes sending me a glare.

“Akira!” Jamal said making me turn to him. “What? She knows I’m joking.” I said gathering my stuff as the bell rang. “Are you good? You’ve been kinda intense lately.” Jamal asks. “Intense as in?” I question as we walk out. “Like you’ve been more mean lately.” He said hesitantly. “I’m fine just tired because of all the extra cheer practices we’ve been having.” I lied as we walked toward the cafeteria to meet the others for lunch.

The real reason I was cranky and brash lately was that Oscar and I haven’t talked since that stupid plan to get Cesar out of the gang and with me being the stubborn ass I am I refuse to reach out first and wait for him. However, that plan was not going well as we haven’t talked in almost two weeks and I miss him and it doesn’t help that I avoid him either when Cesar offers to give me a ride home.

Looking up from my phone I look around the table to see everyone glancing at each other silently and wonder what the hell was wrong with them. “I’m wearing indigo tonight. I thought we should claim colors to avoid outfit clashes.” Ruby asked breaking the silence. “Indigo? Any objections?” He asked and I shake my head. “Oh, and my pants have red pockets.” He added. “What?” I asked in disbelief. “I know, it sounds weird, but it works.”

“So, what time should we meet?” Jamal asked. “Yeah, let's get that in the books. The more specific, the better.” Ruby said. “What are you guys thinking, like 8:00? 8:05? 8:10?” Jamal asked.

“I'm gonna play it by ear. I'm not sure I'm feeling it.” Monse said. “What? Why?” Cesar asked. “Not sure I’m in the mood to be objectified.” Olivia said as she and Monse look at me waiting for me to agree. “Oh, I’m used to it.” I said with a shrug going back to my phone.

“Anyway, if I want to see boners, I’ll just go online.” She continued. “Didn't you hear Principal Sarge? The dance is a no-bone zone.” Jamal said. “Are you kidding? Dances are cesspools of bad behavior.” Monse said.

“You were pretty excited this morning.” Cesar reminded. “That was before I remembered how lame dances are. And maybe we're just not in the mood.” She said.

“Oh is it your menses?” Ruby asked. “Her what?” Olivia asked with a hint of anger. “Her lady pond has runneth red.” Ruby explained. “Lady pond?” I questioned trying not to laugh. “What? What am I saying wrong?” He asked. “Everything.” I answered. “You guys don't understand what it's like to be a woman and be treated like an object.” Olivia said. “So, take out any question that we're going tonight. The answer is no.” Monse said.

”With a period, 'cause that's what it's actually called.” Olivia said standing up. “Olivia, let's go dine in a less hostile environment.” Monse said standing up. “You created the hostile environment.” I yelled as they walked away. “What just happened?” Ruby asked confused. “I could explain it but I feel like you just still wouldn't get it.” I said leaving as well to go to the restroom.

Leaving the restroom I walk toward my next class and on the way, I walk past Cesar and Monse. “A girl who just likes to dance. Slow. Like Akira. Hey Akira.” Cesar says and I stop walking hearing him call me. “What’s up?” I asked. “Do you wanna go to the dance together?” “Aren’t we already going together?” I asked confused.

“No I mean you and me go together.” He said and as I glance between him and Monse I realize what he’s doing and nod my head. “Sure. I’ll meet you at your house around 8 or 8:30.” I said with a wink then left for my class. After school, I head to Ruby’s house with the guys and we listen to Ruby’s new plan since Olivia wasn’t going to the dance.

“It’s our first high school dance!” Cesar said. “There’ll be other dances. Besides, my parents and the twins are out tonight, so Olivia and I can kick it here and outside Ruben can make an inside appearance.” Ruby said. “I’m still part of this scenario, right?” Jamal asked. “If you really wanna be Outside Ruben, you need to actually go outside and show Olivia what she's missing. I say this from experience.” Cesar said then placed his arm around my shoulder.

“Nothing drives a girl crazier than knowing someone else is out there waiting for you.” He said and I nodded my head in agreement. “ I don’t know, man. I think I should stay home.” Ruby said. “Good. You can help me clean the bathroom.” Abuelita said from behind us as she was cleaning. “The twins had an accident. Although it looks like it was on purpose.” She explained.

“Sorry Abuelita, but I’m going to the dance.” Ruby said. “Well I gotta go and get ready so I’ll meet you guys there.” I said moving Cesar’s arm and standing up. “I’m coming too. I got to take care of something for Spooky. Meet you guys later.” Cesar said and we leave Ruby’s house. Cesar walks me to my house before leaving to take care of hiSanto business and we agree to meet at his house at 8:30.

Getting out of the shower I blow dry and flat iron my hair. Then plug in the curling iron and go put on my dress. Deciding to go with a black mini dress with sheer sleeves I pull it on and slip on a pair of black wedges and go back to the bathroom to curl the ends of my hair. I see my phone light up in the mirror and look down to see a text from Cesar telling me that Oscar was gonna give us a ride to the dance. “Ow.” I flinch as I burn my finger on the iron from looking down at my phone. Finishing up I unplug the curling iron grab my phone and text Cesar telling him I’m on the way to his place and finish getting ready.

As I’m locking the door to my house I hear a car pull up behind me and see Oscar’s red Impala behind and him behind the wheel. Walking up to the car I notice it's just him inside as I open the door and get in. “Where’s Cesar?” I asked. “He still at the house. I didn’t want you walking over this late. Especially when you're looking all sexy and shit.” He said as he pulled off from the curb. “Whatever, I’m just around the corner.” I said looking away from him trying to hide my smile.

“You and Cesar?” “It's not real.” I interrupted. “We’re not actually going together but if a certain someone were to ask us we are going together. It's complicated.” I said with a shrug. “I get it. I think.” He said stopping the car in front of their house. “Um I’m sorry about what happened a few weeks ago I shouldn’t have played you like that. I was just trying to help the guys out and you know me I’m loyal to a fault.” I apologized. “I know it's one of my favorite things about you ruca.” He said scooting closer and stroking my cheek.

“Let me tell Cesar we’re outside.” I said pulling back shyly and unlocking my phone. “Wait, I got something I’ve been trying to give you for a while.” He said reaching over to grab something from the backseat. “It’s for the birthdays I missed while I was gone.” He said and my mouth opened in shock as he opened a small box that held a necklace with a blue topaz gem in the shape of a teardrop.

“Oscar you didn’t have to get me anything. Seriously I don’t deserve this necklace.” I said shaking my head. “I say you do, now come on and put it on.” He said and I slide over to him and moving my hair he puts on the necklace. “Thank you Oscar sometimes I really don’t deserve you.” I said kissing him on the cheek and he places his hands around my waist. “We both know it's me that doesn’t deserve you.” He said about to kiss me but stops seeing Cesar coming to the car and removes his hands from my waist. I slide into the middle as Cesar gets in the car.

“Were you guys out here long?” He asked and I shake my head. “No, I was just about to text you.” I said as Oscar pulled away from the house and drives us to the school. “You look great.” Cesar said and I smile. “Thanks, you look underdressed and I have a reputation to keep.” I said. “Oh yeah and what reputation is that?” He asked. “Where if I ever go to a dance with a guy he’ll at least wear a tux. I knew I should’ve gone with Jamal.” I said jokingly and we laugh. “Yeah hermanito, I wore a suit and everything when I went to the dance with her.” Oscar said.

“Seriously?” Cesar asked in disbelief. “For real but he left in the middle of our dance anyway.” I said reminiscing. “Had business to handle chica.” He reminded as he stopped in front of the school. “I know, one of the cons of going to the dance with a Santo and how history repeats itself.” I said as we got out and said bye to Oscar we head to the school but see a crowd in front of the gate.

“Hey, what’s going on?” Cesar asks as we see Monse and the others. “Dance got canceled because of a gun.” She answered. “Not surprising.” I said looking around for Jamal. “Hey, Jasmine you’ve seen Jamal?” I asked. “Nah girl I ain’t seen him.” She said. “They forgot Jamal again.” I said and pull out my phone to call him and after a couple of rings he picks up.

“Hey Jamal where are you?” “I’m at Ruby’s where are you?” He asks. “At the school.”

“Yo, Monse’s dad is out of town, so party at Monse’s!” Cesar yells and the crowd cheers. “Well the dance is canceled and why are you still at Ruby’s anyway?” I asked

“I’m hanging with Abuelita. You know she is actually very nice company.” He said and with a shrug, I say, “Well since I got nothing better to do I’m gonna come over too.” I decided not really in the mood to party with a bunch of freshmen. “Okay see you.” Jamal says and hangs up and I call a Lyft to take me to Ruby’s not wanting to walk all the way there in wedges.

Reaching his house I pay the Lyft and head inside seeing them watch TV. “Hey what are we watching?” I asked taking off my wedges as I sit on the couch next to them. “Dateline.’ Jamal said and I nod. “Is that what I think it is?” I asked noticing at a bong on the table. “Yep, how’s your restless leg?” Jamal asked Abuelita. “Much better, thank you.” She says laughing.

“You know, it's hard to find a kindred spirit who thinks like me.Someone who knows that the real story is always the story behind the story. You know, like Steven Avery or Watergate or RollerWorld.” Jamal said making Abuelita sit up. “RollerWorld? What do you know about RollerWorld?” She asked. “Nothing.” He answered. “I know you know something.” She said.

“I shouldn’t have brought it up. Every time I talk about it, somebody tells me I'm stupid for believing that there could be money buried in the neighborhood.” Jamal says. “Hey, I never call you stupid. If you wanna find the RollerWorld money than do it. Who gives a shit what I or the others say.” I said supportively.

“Yeah the only people who are stupid are the ones who believe those two Santos robbed that place for 50,000 dollars.” She said. “That’s what I thought too. I mean what were they gonna do with 50 grand that's basically chump change for a gang.” I said. “How do you know that?” Jamal asked looking at me curiously. “You don’t know who I hang out with when you guys aren’t around.” I answered. “True. So it wasn’t 50,000?” Jamal asked and Abuelita shook her head. “Two-fifty.” she said and Jamal and I gasp.

“No!” Jamal said shocked. “Sí. The Prophets were using RollerWorld to wash the money. The Santos didn’t even know what they were getting themselves into.” She explained. “‘Wash the money’?” He asked confused. “Money laundering.” I clarified.

“Oh, is that how the war started between the gangs?” Jamal asked. “Every story has a beginning.” She said. “Then start there.” He said. “Where?” She asked. “The beginning!” I said sitting up to listen to the story.

“I know if I had that much cash, I wouldn't bury it.” Jamal said after listening to the story. “I'd buy the new Jordans and probably a new metal detector. And if there was anything left, I'd invest in solar.” He said. “Ooo, that’s smart.” I said nodding my head. “The Santo’s had to hide the money. They were feeling the heat from the Prophets and Feds. So they hid it before they got arrested.” She said.

“Too bad they died in prison.” I said. “Think they left the money with family?” Jamal asked. “No. Benito’s family owned a smoke shop that I used to...walk by. And when it burned down they couldn’t afford to rebuild.” She explained. “What about the other guy, Frankie?” I asked.

“He was stupid but nice. I made a dress for his girlfriend once, and he left me a good tip. If...If I go through my old receipts, I could probably find her name.” She said. “Why do that?” Jamal asked. “Maybe it could lead to something.” She answered. “No, don’t worry about it. If nobody found the money by now, it's not gonna be me.” Jamal said unconfidently.

“Mijo. Come here.” She said pulling Jamal closer. “Why not you?” She asked. “Because it's one thing to think about finding the money, but what are the chances I actually could?” Jamal said and rolling my eyes I place my arm around Jamal’s shoulders. “Slim to none but who cares about the odds. If you think you can find it, then go find it you already got your first lead the girlfriend of Frankie.” I said.

“If you don’t try, it will haunt you the rest of your life. Somebody has to find that money. Why can’t it be you, Hamal?” She adds. “Jamal.” He corrects. “Hamal..” She says making us glance at each other before just shrugging it off. “Every story behind a story has a beginning. What if this one was yours?” She asked.

“Ruby and the other forgot about me didn’t they?” Jamal suddenly asks looking at me.

“Yes...”

Jamal and I go home a little later and things were the same as usual but fast forward to Halloween and things started to become interesting. In science class, I’m taking selfies of myself in my devil costume while Jamal is doing the assignment we’re supposed to be working on. “Is this foil? Or a razor blade?” He asked making me look at it but unsure myself I shrug and look at the pregnant next to us dressed as Mary from the nursery rhyme.

“So Mary when’s that lamb supposed to be due.” I asked with a smirk.

“Aki-”

“Jamal Turner. Jamal Turner. Please report to the office.” The speaker said from the intercom interrupting him. Leaving for the office I finish the rest of the assignment and when the bell rings for the end of class I stop by the office just as Jamal walks out.

“What’s going on?” I asked. “I have no idea but my grandma’s outside to pick me up.” He says making me look at him confused. “I thought your grandma lived in Tennessee.” I said. “She does.” He confirmed. “Well, I guess I’ll meet you at Ruby’s then.” I said waving bye and finish off the rest of my classes for the day.

After school I go home to change costumes for the shut-in at Ruby’s because wearing the same costume that I wore to school would be lame. Putting on some white fishnet I slide into my white strapless mini dress that has slits on both sides and then tug on some knee-high boots. I hear my phone ringing on my bed and answer it seeing Oscar’s name. “Hey, princesa what you up to?” He asked.

“Changing into my costume for the shut-in at Ruby’s.” I said as I went into the bathroom and put on some lip gloss. “From the selfies you sent me aren’t you already in costume?” He asked confused. “Yeah, but I can’t just wear the same costume that would be lame so I’m changing into my second one.” I said putting the phone on speaker as I put on the necklace Oscar gave me along with my angel wings and halo headband.

“Right. You still coming over after the shut-in right?” He asked. “Yeah, yeah I promise I’ll be there.” I said picking up my phone leaving the bathroom. “You better ruca, getting real tired of you backing out last minute.” He warned making me roll my eyes. “I said I promise didn’t I? I gotta go I’m about to head to Ruby’s. I’ll text you when I’m on the way.” I said grabbing my keys walking out the front door. “No, I’ll come and pick you up. Just tell me when princesa.” He said and agreeing we hang up and I lock the door. While on the way to Ruby’s I take selfies of me in my angel costume and send one of me blowing a kiss to Oscar to tide him over until later tonight.

“Hey Akira.” Cesar calls as I round the corner to Ruby’s house and I stop walking to wait for him to catch up. “I thought you were a devil?” “I was but now I’m an angel” I said. “Wait are you a Santo angel?” He asked noticing the Santo crosses I painted on the ends of the wings. “Yeah I’ve spent almost my whole life around them so why not.” I said with a shrug as we go inside Ruby’s house.

“Shut-in!” Cesar yells as we walk in. “But I thought you were with Oscar.” Ruby said. “Good to see you too.” Cesar said matching Ruby’s tone. “Yeah, Ruby don’t seem so disappointed.” I said as I sit down on the other end of the couch from Monse. “No, it's fine. It’s just… take a seat, any seat.” Ruby says and Cesar goes to sit. “Not the love seat. And don’t block my scented candles.” Ruby said stopping Cesar from sitting and pushing him over to the couch Monse and I were sitting on. Sitting down next to me he places a pillow between him and Monse making me stare at them confused.

“What do you think?” Olivia asked walking out in a cowgirl costume. “That looks nice.” Ruby said. “So, when are we going out?” She asked. “Never. Trick-or-treating in Freeridge is a no-go.” Ruby answered. “Why?” She asked.

“You might wanna sit down.” Ruby said as he guided Olivia to sit on the love seat. “I'll be brief. In 2012, Prophets rolled up on us. Glocks to our heads and snatched our bags. 2013 we were kissing pavement all night. Caught in a drive-by.” Ruby said and we nod our heads as Olivia looks at us in disbelief. “That night, we lost our candy and perhaps our innocence.” Ruby said as Monse and Cesar got up and go off somewhere.

“I’m pretty sure I lost mine way before that but sure. Besides, we definitely can’t do it here because of my costume.” I said. “Why what’s wrong with it?” She asked and I stand up and turn around to show them the wings. “Oh, you're a Santo angel.” Ruby said and I nodded as I sat back down. “Brentwood.” Jamal randomly says behind me making me look at him strangely.

“Scary movies, artisan pizza, and most of all, new experiences.” Ruby said still convincing Olivia to stay in but stops as Cesar and Monse come back into the room. “You're right. We should go out. I'm feeling like this could be our last Halloween trick-or-treating. And frankly, it's feeling a little cramped in here. You feel me?” Cesar asked. “I vote for Brentwood. “It's safe, rich, and I bet they've got full-size candy bars.” Jamal suggested.

“Shut-ins are tradition. And I ordered the pizza. Did I mention it's artisanal?” Ruby pleaded. “Why can’t we go somewhere else?” Olivia asked.

“Brentwood.” Jamal said.

“There’s gotta be other places.”

“Brentwood.” Jamal repeats making me roll my eyes.

“How about Brentwood?”

“I’m down.” Cesar agrees. “Good call, Olivia.” Monse says.

“It's a bad call. It's a great idea. It's just Brentwood's super far and we would have to take public transpo, which sucks.” Ruby said. “You’ve never been on the train.” I point out. “Sorry guys, but I don’t know how we’d even get there.” Ruby said. “All good. I got us a hook-up.” Jamal said.

Climbing into Abuelita’s car she drives us to Brentwood and drops us off. “Buena Suerte.” She says as we get out. “We don’t need luck it’s Brentwood. Nothing bad happens here.” Ruby said. “How about OJ? No offense, Jamal and Akira.” Cesar said. “Oh, I’m good. We don’t claim him.” He said. “Yeah and I’m half Mexican so I don’t claim him at all.” I said with a shrug. “So, we should be ready around 10:00.” Ruby said to Abuelita. ”Good for you, but I have plans.” She says then speeds off.

“How the hell are we getting back?” I asked Ruby. “We’ll figure it out but if you had a car we wouldn’t have to worry about it.” He said matter of factly. “I don’t have money for a car. The money my aunt gives me I practically blow in a week.” I explained. “Then what was the point in getting your license?” He asked. “For when she eventually bought me a car. Which is taking a lot longer than I expected. I mean she buys me everything else I don’t need. What can I say I’ve become spoiled.” I said with a shrug

“We’ve got lots of ground to cover, so..” Jamal said gaining all our attention. “To maximize candy efficiency, let's divide and conquer, then split our booty.” He devised then waved me over. “Great idea. Olivia and I will go this way. Meet back here around 10:00?” Ruby said. “Later.” I said about to walk off with Jamal.

“Akira.” Cesar said.

“Jamal!” Monse said at the same time as Cesar.

“Sorry, I’m going with Akira.” Jamal said to them. “Why don’t you two just go together?” I said to them. “On second thought, I’ll go with Ruby and Olivia.” Cesar said.

“On third thought you should go with Monse.” Ruby said. “On fourth thought, we’re good.” Jamal said dragging me and Monse off with him. When we get away from them Jamal lets us go and I asked “Why are we really splitting up?” “I’m following a RollerWorld and Frankie’s old girlfriend lives here in Brentwood.” He whispers and I nod my head.

Following Jamal, Monse started complaining about us skipping all the big houses and following the route on his phone we went up to the house that had a bowl of Tootsie Rolls by the door and Jamal knocks on the door. “What are you doing? Buckets equal self-service.” Monse said but before he answers the door opens.

“Trick-or-treat!” He says as the door opens to the lady that is supposedly Frankie’s old girlfriend. “Baby, bucket equals self-service. Happy Halloween.” She said about to shut the door. ”Oh, my God! Did you... Did you dance on Soul Train?” He asked her making her freeze. “What do you know about Soul Train?”

“It was only the dopest dance show ever. I mean, my mama loved it. My mama's mama loved it. And that dance line was the bomb.” He said with a smile. “Laying on kind of thick don’t you think.” I muttered under my breath causing him lightly elbow me. “I invented the dance line.” She said proudly. “Wow, that's so cool! But we really should get going.” Monse said trying to pull us away.

“A legend like you...I bet you've got stories for days. Damn! Is that a gold record?” Jamal says pointing out the record on the wall behind her. “Mm-hmm.” She confirms. “Would it be too much if I asked for a selfie in front of it? You know, for my mama's mama.” He asked politely. “Well, we can't keep your mama's mama hanging.” She said with a smile. “You know we can’t.” I said with a laugh. “Come on.” She said inviting us inside. “Don’t let her see the Santo cross on your wings.” Jamal whispers to me as we walk in and I nod.

“That's dope, Rose.”Jamal said. “Actually, it's pronounced Ro-say.” She corrects. “Oh. After your favorite wine?” He asked. “No. After this other bitch named Rosé started dancing on the Train.” She said making Jamal and I laugh and he continues to pry for more information. “So how'd you get started? Dance school?”

“No, more like dance parties. Or any place they played music, like the Florentine Gardens, Osko's…Oh, RollerWorld.” She listed. “RollerWorld?” Monse questioned. “Yeah, you know it?” Rosé asked. “I've heard about it once or twice.” Monse said glancing at Jamal.

“Oh! Time's up. My chili's ready.” Rosé said. “Our time's up too. We need to go.” Monse said. “Baby. Baby, hold up. I'll be right back.” Rosé said leaving us to go into the kitchen. “RollerWorld? Is that why we came to Brentwood? So you could Dateline this shit?” Monse said pissed. “What’s wrong with that?” I asked innocently. “We’re leaving now or I’m gonna kill you.” She said threatening Jamal and I turn to walk out but stop hearing Rosé’s voice.

“That’s exactly what I was thinking.” Rosé said walking back into the room pointing a gun at us and we put our hands up. “It would be seriously ironic if I die wearing this.” I said. “Are you casing my place?” She asked and we shake our heads. “You think I'm a fool? I saw you taking pictures. And you're asking way too many questions. You better come correct, boy.” She said to Jamal and he glanced at me and Monse. “Don’t look at us.” I said defensively. “Yeah if I had a gun, I’d shoot you myself.” Monse said.

“Is the RollerWorld heist real? Are the rumors true? Is there still money out there?” Jamal asked quickly. “You want the skinny on RollerWorld? What's in it for me?” Rosé asked and Monse and I glance at Jamal then at each other and smile.

“Is this enough?” Jamal asked Rosé in tears as he cuts onions. “Ooh, perfect. Now, come show these wine glasses some love.” She said pointing at the glasses. “This is not what we meant when we said Jamal could help you out.” I said annoyed as Monse and I grated cheese. “How are we doing on the cheese? I need you to grate all that. I got the whole block coming for my chili.” She said to us making us sigh.

“Damn, I haven't seen these boys in years.” She said looking at a scrapbook and Jamal sits next to her looking at the book. “Who's that playa? Is he wearing a fishnet crop top?” Jamal asked with a smile making me go sit next to him and Monse on the other side of Rosé. “Okay.” Rosé said laughing.Yes.” She answered still laughing. “That's Frankie. Fine as hell. But dumb as dirt, hear? That's why him and Benito...Now, Benito's the one with the flavor saver...That's why they got pinched for RollerWorld. You don't go flashing green when the blue is onto you. And they loved flashing the green. Even leased me a Trans Am, which, unfortunately, was yellow.” She said making me nod my head in understanding.

“So, he spent all the money?” Jamal asked. “Far as I know, there wasn't that much to spend.” she answered. “So, there could be more.” Jamal said more to himself than to us. “Who's that other guy?” Monse asked. “This one is Lil' Ricky.” She answered piquing my interest. “Lil Ricky?” I muttered to myself knowing that name sounded familiar. “You’ve heard of him before?” Jamal whispered to me. “I’ve heard the name but there’s like three Lil Ricky’s I think. This one could be a veterano.” I explained as he typed something into his phone. “Was he part of the heist too?” Jamal asked. “No. He was too smart for that. But if he was into it, he was way too smart to get busted. They were all so tight. They started the Freeridge Santos.” She explained.

“You dated a Santo? What was that like?” Monse asked. “Isn’t that a little personal?” Jamal asked. “Said the stalker.” Monse said making me laugh. “I don't mind. Get the lady a drink, Jamal.” She said holding out her empty glass and Jamal grabbing the glass gets up and walks around the island. “Yeah and you can pour me one too.” I said turning to him before remembering where I was and look back at Rosé. “I was joking.” I said with an awkward laugh.

“Wait, turn around.” She said to me and glancing at Jamal and Monse I reluctantly turn around. “Are you a Santo?” She asked noticing the crosses on my wings. “No, I’m just surrounded by Santo’s every day of my life because I’m close friends with someone in the gang. ” I said. “Is this close friend the same one that got you that necklace?” She asked giving me a knowing look making me look down and notice I was holding the necklace. “Yeah, he did.” I said with a smile thinking back on the day Oscar gave me the necklace. “Who got you that necklace?” Jamal asked sitting back down handing the glass to Rosé. “Mind your own business.” I said dropping my smile.

“Do you mind if I ask you a question?” Monse asked. “Oh, honey, you can ask me anything.” Rosé said with a smile. “Did you ever feel unsafe dating someone in The Life?” Monse asked. “No, baby. Frankie kept me out of all that stuff, 'cause that's what a real man does. Frankie. He was the love of my life. But he couldn't escape who he was. He was a Santo. And if you're gonna be with a Santo, then you gotta take the good with the bad. And appreciate what you got, cause it can be gone…” “Just like that.” I finished for her staring at the necklace again.

"When Frankie got locked up, Lil' Ricky made sure I got this. This was Frankie's high school championship ring. Proudest moment in their life was winning that football game." “Wait, is this all fall down?” Jamal asked. “All fall down, baby!” She confirmed. “We still do that.” Monse said. “So, RollerWorld... Let's just say there was a third person and it was Lil' Ricky…” Jamal started again.

“Baby, are you still on that? I told you he wasn't involved. Listen, Lil' Ricky was on a higher plane. Hear? He was the one that took the Santos from street hustlers to major players.” She explained.“You need a lot of money to do that.” I pointed out. “It was the '80s. All you needed was a short stack.” She said. “So maybe someone kept the rest.” I theorized. “Anything's possible.” Rosé said with a shrug. “You two were the cutest couple.” Monse said. “Mm-hmm. You got that right.” She said passing her glass to Jamal. “It ain't gonna refill itself, sweetie.” She said making Jamal sigh as he grabbed the glass. Talking some more we decide I look at the time and tell them we have to go meet with the others.

“Thanks, Rosé, but we really should meet up with our friends.” Monse said as we head out the front door. “All right. You be good, hear?” She said with a smile. “Come here. Mmm.” She said pulling me into a hug then Monse. Walking off with Jamal we wait for Monse as she finishes talking to Rosé as he goes over what we learned about RollerWorld. “So, there was a third guy at RollerWorld. Lil Ricky. We need to find him. Do you think it was little with an apostrophe or little like Lil Wayne or little like Little Women?” He asked. “I think it's little as in Lil Wayne.”

Hearing yelling we look ahead to see the guys running our way. “Run!” They yell and without having to be told twice I turn around and start running with them as eggs are being thrown at us. After losing sight of them we stop running and pulling out my phone I use my front camera to see eggshells and yolk in my hair and on my clothes. Pissed I go to text Oscar to see if he’ll come pick me up from Brentwood but stop seeing Cesar on his phone.

“Who are you texting?” I asked combing eggshells out of my hair with my fingers. “Spooky.” He answered never looking away from his phone. “You guys this is all my fault. I let that asshole get the best of me.” Olivia said. “Your right it is.” I said crossing my arms. “Don’t apologize. We just got to get home. Jamal, get a Lyft.” Ruby said. “My dad said Lyft was only for emergencies.” He answered making us glare at him.

“Seriously?” I said irritated. “What exactly constitutes an emergency?” He asked in disbelief. “Don’t get a Lyft. It’s handled.” He said then glancing at me gives me a knowing look and I nod my head. “You know even being pelted with eggs still isn’t our worse Halloween ever.” I reminded as we followed Cesar.

As we got closer to the house party that Cesar and the others came from I went beside Cesar to figure out his plan. “I’m not letting them disrespect us.” He answered. “So what we’re gonna roll up on them and act hard now?” I asked. “Don’t have to Oscar’s almost here.” He answered and nodding my head unsurely we walk to the house to see a white boy dressed as a cholo and his friends standing together at the front door. “You want some more?” He asked as Cesar and I walked up to them.

“What you brought your bitch with you and now you think you're hard. Okay.” He said instantly pissing me off but Cesar grabs my arm to stop me from doing anything stupid. “I’m not. But he is.” Cesar said as Oscar pulls up behind us, gets out of the car, and he stands next to me and Cesar. The white boy becomes scared as Oscar glares at him and he leans closer toward him when he notices the fake teardrop on his face. Oscar taking his thumb wipes the fake teardrop off his face and the guy flinches as he does. Oscar then wipes his own to show him that his was is real.

“This shit’s real.” He said coldly. “Please. What do you want?” He asked scared. “$300.” I said after a few seconds of silence. “Akira.” Cesar said shocked. “What? I put a lot of money into this costume and now we’re covered in eggs. I’m getting something out of this.” I said crossing my arms. “You heard her.” Oscar said placing an arm over my shoulders and I hold my hand out. As he and his friends put money in my hands Cesar whispers in my ear and I give him an ‘are you serious’ look before sighing. “And give us all your candy.” I said as I count the money in my hand.

After giving us all their candy we all get in Oscar’s car and head back to Freeridge. Dropping everyone off Cesar leaves with them going to Ruby’s house and I leave with Oscar heading to his place. “Are you a Santo angel?” He asked as I take off my angel wings. “Yeah, I thought why not.” I said taking off my halo headband. “So, don’t be mad but-’

“No way ruca you promised and I’ma hold your ass to it.” He said placing a hand on my thigh. “I know and I was looking forward to it but I didn’t plan to be pelted with eggs.” I said as apologetically as I could. “Don’t trip when we get back you can shower and after I promise your night gonna be better.” He reassured moving his hand higher up my thigh towards the end of my dress and teasingly squeezed my thigh making me bite my lip and squeeze my legs together. “Don’t be shy Ángel.” He said sliding up my dress but grabbing his hand I stop him. “Be patient, You promised me a shower.” I said keeping his hand from going any higher.

Picking up the speed we get to his house and pull into the driveway. Getting out of the car he wrapped his arm around my waist as we walked toward the door and once inside he goes to his bedroom to grab me a change of clothes and taking the clothes I go to the bathroom and jump into the shower. Putting on Oscar’s flannel I button it up and wearing nothing else but my underwear I walk drying my hair.

I place my clothes in Oscar’s room and join him on the couch as he puts a movie on and tossing my towel to the side I cuddle into his side. Wrapping an arm around my waist he leans down to kiss me and I wrap my arms around his neck deepening the kiss causing him to tighten his grip on my waist and guide me onto his lap. I couldn’t help my moan as his tongue enters my mouth teasing mine and feeling him start to harden underneath me I slowly grind my hips down into his and he groans. Bringing his hands up from my waist he teases my nipple through the fabric of his shirt making me gasp at the sensation, placing kisses on my neck he starts to unbutton the shirt but we hear the front door being unlocked and freeze.

Both of us groaning pull apart and I climb off his lap sitting back on the couch I pull the flannel down as long as it can go and cross my legs as Cesar walks inside. He freezes seeing me and Oscar on the couch and I ask him, “You wanna watch a movie with us?” Discreetly nudging me I glance at him and shrug before looking back at Cesar who shakes his head.

“No, but can I talk to you?” He asked me and agreeing we head to his room. “I did some shit an-” He pauses looking at me. “Are those my brother's clothes?” He asked. “Yeah, he let me take a shower and borrow a shirt.” I explained.

“Are we talking about my brother? I don’t think he’s done anything that nice for anyone. You two aren’t toge-” He asked.

“No, we’re not. Trust me I would tell you if we were.” I said sitting down next to him. “Now what shit did you do?” I asked him getting back on track. “I kissed Olivia.” He admits after a moment of silence and I widen my eyes in shock. “Okay now, this is the worst Halloween ever.”

Chapter Text

“I just don’t understand why you dropped a bomb on me like that and expect me to have an answer besides the obvious one of telling Ruby before Olivia does.” I said to Cesar as we walked down the hall. “I need to get this on lockdown.” He said and before I could respond Jamal came up to us and started walking with us. “What’s up? You look fried.” He said looking at Cesar.

“Couldn’t sleep last night.” He answered. “I'd seriously consider Tempur-Pedic pillows. Changed my life. Or are we talking non-pillow issues?” He asked. “Just some shit. It's nothing.” Cesar said shaking his head. “Is it drugs? You slinging?” Jamal asks and I roll my eyes as he starts to list different crimes. “Oh, my god, they made you kill someone, didn’t they?!” Jamal yells getting shushed by Cesar and causing a guy to stop walking and stare at us. “Keep walking!” I told the guy with a glare and he walks off.

“I didn’t kill anyone. I kissed Olivia.” He admits. “You kissed Olivia?” Jamal repeats getting shushed by Cesar again. “Why tell me that? You know I can’t keep a secret.” He said starting to freak out. “I call bullshit. You’ve kept the football secret for months now. Unless you all of the sudden developed glaucoma or became a pirate.” Cesar said lifting Jamal’s eyepatch. “That’s not funny. Piracy’s a problem.” He said flipping his eyepatch back to cover his eyes.

“And I'm cool with my own secrets. Other people's? I've got nine hours tops. And that's with perfect conditions. If there are any extenuating circumstances, all bets are off.” Jamal said and I start feeling a headache come on as he lists his perfect conditions. “Okay, we get it you're a walking mess.” I said cutting him off. “What about Olivia? She lives with Ruby. She could tell him at any moment.” Jamal said. “Olivia’s cool. She’s tight-lipped.” Cesar said making me widen my eyes.

“You smashed?” I said.

”You boned?” Jamal said.

“I’m talking about the lips on her face.” Cesar said to us. “Oh, right.” I said. “There’s no way I can keep this in.” Jamal said. “Fine, I’ll handle it.” Cesar said pulling out his phone. “What are you doing? You don’t deliver heartbreak via text! You have to do it in person.” Jamal said accidentally knocking Cesar’s phone out of his hands and breaking it as it hits the ground. “Jamal.” I said shaking my head as Cesar glares at him. “Ooh, you’ll thank me later.” He said walking off and I follow him seeing Monse come our way.

As the bell rings signaling class to be over I walk out and head downstairs and I see Jamal sitting at the bottom of the stairs and I sit down next to him. “What are you doing?”

“I synced my watch to my phone’s timer. I told you I can only last for nine hours.” He said then gets up seeing Cesar walking past us on the stairs and follows him and I get up to do the same. “What the hell man? You can't roll up on me like that.” Cesar said as Jamal wraps his watch around Cesar's wrist. “I'm letting you borrow my watch. It's synced with my phone timer. Tick-tock! The time is ticking, so you better start talking. He's coming this way.” He explains as Ruby walks up to us.

“What’s up?” Ruby asks walking with us. “So, Olivia…” Cesar trails off clearing his throat nervously. “No! I’m done talking about her. I’m over getting rejected. It’s called self-respect. So from now on, I’m only into girls who are into me.” Ruby said and seeing Jasmine I point at her. “Well, there’s one.”

“Hey.” She said flirtily waving at Ruby as we walk past. “And who don’t scare me.” He adds cringing at her. “Between us, I’m actually not even into girls.” He continued making Jamal, Cesar, and I look at each other. “I mean right now. I gotta give this whole ‘all about a girl’ thing a break and focus on being a titan of the industry so that when I'm ready to be all about a girl again, I have the appropriate capital. And I have an idea for a business.” He said standing in front of us. “What's the idea?” Jamal asked.

“It's huge. I mean, so huge that I can't talk about it here. Don't want to get Winklevoss-ed.” He said. “Okay.” I said shrugging. “Okay, fine, here's the idea: it's an app.” He said pulling out a card. “Online Live Interactive Video Integration Application. That's all I can say for now. Jamal and Akira come over after school. Cesar no offense but this doesn’t fall into your skillset.” Ruby said.

“I have an A-minus in computer science.” Cesar said. “Exactly and I have an A.” Ruby said smugly walking off. “My job is done he’s over her.” He said. “You got lucky.” I said surprised. “He’s over her? Then what is this acronym for?” Jamal asked showing us the card Ruby had earlier but with certain letters underlined. “Olivia. Damn, he’s not over her.” Cesar said. “And now I’m supposed to go over to his house after school! I can’t be alone with him.” Jamal said panicking. “You won’t be Akira will be with you.” Cesar said.

“No she won’t. I have Cheer practice after school.” I said. “Can’t you skip it?” Jamal begged. “No, I can’t I’m the captain. The best I can do is leave early but no promises. I wouldn’t have to be there if you just told him about the kiss” I said to Cesar. “I’ll tell him before either of you get there.” Cesar said. “Then why do we need to show?” Jamal asked. “I need you post-convo damage control.” Cesar explained. “You're right. I'm better with Ruby when he cries. But you have to promise you're gonna get there first.” Jamal said. “Nothing can stop me.” Cesar said. “Better hope not cause if I don’t get out early you might be screwed.” I said.

After school I went to the locker room to change into my red tank top and black spandex shorts for my cheerleading practice and before practice started I got permission to leave early from the coach. Leaving fifteen minutes early, and grabbing my bag I head to Ruby’s house to either help with Ruby’s app idea or comfort his broken heart when he finds out about Cesar and Olivia. However, after arriving at Ruby’s house I notice that Cesar isn’t there and that Ruby doesn’t seem mad or heartbroken and determine that Cesar never came. Sitting with Jamal and Ruby I realize in less than an hour that Ruby didn’t have a solid idea for his app and I started playing on my phone.

“Can you guys put down your phones for two minutes? I'm talking about a billion-dollar idea here.” Ruby said annoyed. “I'm texting Cesar. He should be here by now.” Jamal said. “You broke his phone, remember?” I reminded. “Damn it.” He said. “Did you invite Cesar?” Ruby asked. “No. You did.” Jamal said. “No...I was pretty explicit in my directive. I said, ‘Jamal and Akira come over after school.’ Not Jamal, Akira, and Cesar. In fact, I'm pretty sure I told Cesar this didn't fall in his skill set.” Ruby reminded. “I didn't hear you say that.” Jamal said and I nod my head agreeing but stop seeing Ruby pull out his phone and play a voice recording.

“Cesar, no offense, but this doesn't fall into your skillset.” The recording said making me stare at him like he’s crazy. “Why are you recording our conversations?” Jamal asked. “For any future litigation. We have to be prepared to defend our IP.” Ruby answered. “I don't think that's legal. You have to have two-party consent.” Jamal said. “Are you sure?” Ruby asked. “Yes.” Jamal said and Ruby played a recording of Jamal saying yes. “You're insane.” I said shaking my head but I stop turning around hearing Jasmine's voice behind us and see her being kicked out of Olivia’s room.

“How long has Jasmine been here?” I asked. “This is a business meeting and I’m starting to feel that you guys don’t have the mettle to be COO.” Ruby said annoyed. “I’m starting to feel like you should be in an alleyway hosting a tea party for stray cats.” Jamal said making me and Ruby stare at him confused. “Your going crazy! There is no app and since there’s no app I’m out.” Jamal said getting up. “There is an app.” Ruby pleads.

“Tell me the name again.” Jamal said sitting back down and picks up a marker and dry erase board. “Online Live Interactive Video Integration Application.” He said and Jamal flips the board reading the acronym Olivia. “What are the odds?” Ruby said not impressed. “Very high, just admit that you're not over her.” I said putting down my phone. “I don’t know what to do. Do I give up? Do I try harder? Jamal, be my compass. Do you know anything that could help me Oliviate... Agh! I mean, alleviate this obsession?” Ruby said in obvious distress.

“Jasmine! Come!” Jamal said standing up and calling Jasmine over. “I can’t. I’m on blast. I was kic-”

“Yeah tell us later. Ruby’s having a problem. He’s making everything about a girl. We’ll leave you two to discuss.” I said interrupting her and standing up I grab my bag. “Screw this. Cesar’s not here. I’m out of here. I don’t need this.” Jamal said heading to the door and following him he opens the door and Oscar is on the other side causing him to immediately shut the door. “We all saw the same thing right?” I ask while looking around and everyone nods their head.

Turning back to the door Jamal opens it again and Spooky asks, “Someone shot one of the homies. Have you seen Cesar? He ain’t answering his phone.” “His phone’s not working.” I said looking at Jamal. “Not that anyone broke it or anything. It just died… of natural causes.” Jamal said nervously.

“If you see him, tell him I’m looking for him and Akira text me when you get home.” He said and I nod my head before he walked off and Jamal shut the door. “I thought we were leaving?” I asked him. “We’re still going. I just wanted to give Oscar some lead time.” Jamal said making me roll my eyes and I open the door to leave but Oscar runs back inside crashing into me and Jamal. “One-time!” He said shutting the door and peaks through the window.

“This is L.A.P.D. This block is on lockdown. For your safety, remain inside until further advised.” A voice says over a speaker of a cop car as it drives down the block and moving to the window I look out to see two police cars drive down the block hearing the sound of helicopter blades whirring pass.

“Oh, my god we’re trapped here.” I said to Oscar. “I can’t believe we’re stuck in the house with Oscar.” Jamal yells as the helicopter blades die down making Oscar and I look back at him and he laughs nervously.

Putting my bag down by the door I go sit on the couch, Oscar following me making Jasmine and Jamal move away from us as we sit on the couch.

“Can I get you anything? Water? Tea? Coffee?” Jamal said scooting closer to me and Oscar squishing me between them. “Personal space.” Oscar said rubbing his temple. “That would be nice.” I said shoving Jamal over so I could scoot over and Jamal gets up and moves to sit on the arm of the couch that Oscar was leaning on.

“Yo, why you so close to me? There’s like five other seats.” He said sitting up irritated and I place my hand on his leg to tell him to calm down. “I wanted to ask you something..if that’s okay. But if it’s not okay, I don’t need to ask, even though I’m dying to know. But I don’t need to die. Not that you’d kill me, but you could?” Jamal rambled.

“If I say yes, will you shut up?” Oscar asked and Jamal nodded his head. “There’s no guarantee.” I said leaning back into the couch. “Do you know who Lil Ricky is?” Jamal asked.

“Which Lil Ricky? You talking about Baby Ricky’s daddy or Tiny Ricky’s son?” Oscar asked. “Ain’t nobody talking about Tiny Ricky’s son.” I said annoyed. “Are you still mad about what he did?” Oscar asked with a smirk. “Yes, I was- you know what I don’t wanna talk about it.” I said nudging him playful as he laughs thinking about the time that Tiny Ricky’s son puked on my shoes way back and how I never got over it.

“Um.” Jamal says clearing his throat making us look at him. “Ricardo Galindo.” Jamal said making Oscar laugh. “Ah, Lil Ricky.” He said then stopped laughing and looked at Jamal. “What do you want with Lil Ricky? He’s the original veterano.” He said.

“The OV.” Jamal said making me shake my head. “It doesn’t work that way.” He said. “My bad. Is there anything you could tell me?” Jamal asks. “Do I scare you?” Oscar asked him. “Yeah.” He answered. “Well, he scares me.” Oscar answered.

"My parents are stuck, which sucks 'cause they were on a Costco run. There's no snacks in the house.” Ruby explained coming back into the room after getting off the phone with his mom. “But... if I don't have snacks… Jasmine? Tell me you have snacks in your purse.” Jamal asked.

“Boo, you know I do. It's egg salad, but... it's warm.” She said pulling out the sandwich. “Why is it in your purse?” I asked trying not to gag. “I'll take it.” Jamal said taking the sandwich from her and I cover my nose as it goes past Oscar and I.

“Jamal it’s not worth it.” I said. “But I have to, for the greater good.” He said taking a bite making me gag. “Is that the sandwich?” Oscar asked.

“No, it's me." Jasmine admits. "I got the egg booty coughs.” she said making me cover my nose. “I swear to god, if you don’t go away!” Oscar yells pointing at her and she stands up running out of the room.

“I can’t do this I have to get out of here.” I said standing up and leaving the room I head towards the bathroom. As I’m closing the door behind me a hand stops the door and Oscar comes in after me locking the door after he closes it. Before I could say anything he answers his phone and I sit atop the bathroom counter and scroll through social media on my phone killing time.

After a few minutes Oscar hangs up the phone and walking up to me places his hands on either side of me trapping me between his arms. “Can I help you?” I asked not looking up from my phone. “I know a few.” He says smirking making me look at him as he gained my interest. “Oh really?” I said putting my down phone and placing my arms around his shoulders.

“Will someone tell Oscar and Akira to get out of the bathroom?” We heard Jasmine say outside the door. “No. Go in the sink or something.” I yelled at her rolling my eyes.

“I don’t think I can take this anymore. Have you gotten word about Cesar?” I asked him worried. “Not yet, I sent him to go spray some tags and haven’t seen him since.” He said. “Hey, I’m sure the lockdown will be over soon and we’ll go find him. Cesar’s smart I’m sure he’s fine.” I reassured kissing him softly on his lips.

Before he could respond his phone went off in his pocket and I remove my arms from around him as he steps back to answer his phone. A few seconds later the power suddenly goes out and getting off the counter I open the door and seeing Jamal and Ruby in the kitchen I head towards them shutting the door behind me..

“Let me guess you blew the power?” I said to Jamal. “Space. Space. I need space. I can't be cornered like this.” Jamal said stepping back from Ruby and I.

“Hold on, I'm trying to tell you something.” Ruby said. “And I'm trying not to tell you something.” Jamal said. “You're not making any sense.” Ruby said looking confused. “You don’t want him to.” I said.

“Look. I'm just trying to say thanks. You got Olivia out of her room to play a game with me. I appreciate you for being such a good friend.” Ruby said making me and Jamal glance at each other. “Yeah. Hold on to that.” Jamal said. Hearing water trickling we glance at each other curiously. “Is it raining?” Ruby asked and I shake my head pointing at Jasmine in the sink.

“What? Who knows how long this is gonna take! It could be all night?” She said while peeing in the sink. “All night?” Jamal said freaking out. “Seriously Jasmine couldn’t you at least go in the backyard or something?” I said disgustedly as I walk back to the bathroom.

“Wait Akira do you wanna play Make love, Marry, Kill with us.” Olivia asked. “Maybe we should ixnay the urdermay. We don’t wanna poke the bear in the bathroom.” Jamal said sitting down at the table with the others followed by Jasmine and Ruby.

“Why not?” I said with a shrug leaning against the wall separating the kitchen from the hallway leading to the rooms. “You go first.” Monse said and looking around the table I pick Monse, Jamal, and Ruby. “I’d kill Monse.” I started. “Even over Jasmine.” She said. “Uh, it's my turn, and at least Jasmine has some type of style.” I trailed off looking at her outfit.

“Anyway, I’d make love to Jamal and marry Ruby.” I finished. “Wait you’d marry Ruby over me.” Jamal asked. “Of course because even though we’re married we’re having sex and a lot of it.’ Ruby says making me roll my eyes. “She made me get clipped.” Ruby said to Jamal.

“Don-” I get interrupted by Oscar’s laugh as he walks up and stands beside me and everyone looks at him uncomfortably. “Uh, you want to play?” Jamal asked him. “Okay.” Oscar said after a few seconds of thinking.

“I'd kill you.” He said pointing at Jamal.

“Understandable.” I said nodding my head.

"I'd kill you.” He points to Ruby.

"I'd smash you.” He points to Olivia.

"I'd smash you.” He points to Monse.

Then eyes landing on Jasmine she starts to push up her breast and I shake my head at her. “Seriously, Jasmine.” I said with a sigh. “Fine. I'd smash you too.” He said causing her to smile. “Then I'd kill you.” Her smile drops as she mumbles under her breath then Oscar looks at me. “And I’d marry you.” He said catching me off guard as he looks into my eyes. “Alright, I’m done playing.” I said clearing my throat and avoiding his gaze I walk back to the bathroom.

“Don’t follow me.” I said shyly seeing him behind me but ignoring me Oscar goes into the bathroom and pulls me inside. He shuts the door pinning me against it as he connects our lips in a heated kiss. Wrapping my arms around him he lifts me as we’re kissing and sits me on the counter and I wrap my legs around his waist pulling him closer. "You really wanna marry me?" I asked as we pull apart for air and he starts kissing along my jaw down to my neck sucking lightly.

"Trust me, I wasn't playing when I said it." He answers making me suddenly pull away at just how serious Oscar was taking us and how I've been just fucking around not sure what I want. He goes to ask me what's wrong but we hear the front door open and Monse says, “You kissed Olivia?”

“Oh shit.” I said unwrapping my legs from around him and sliding off the counter I walk out the bathroom to see everyone staring at Cesar and I hear Jamal’s timer go off. “It wasn’t me!” Jamal cheers. “Wait really?” I asked surprised.

“Is it true?” Monse asked Cesar. “ Yeah.” Cesar answers. “ You know they boning, right?” Jasmine said to Olivia. “Wait. Is he the guy?” Olivia asked Monse. “This isn't about me. It's about Ruby. He's in love with Olivia.” Monse says making me gasp in shock.

"No she didn't." I comment to instigate the situation but not in my favor as Ruby stands up to point at me. “Akira and Oscar are smashing!” He revealed making me gasp again at his betrayal as everyone looks at me. “Oh, you little bitch. We are not smashing!” I yelled. “Girl, say that to the hickey on your neck.” Jasmine said making me cover my neck.

“Can we just all take a moment to appreciate the fact that, for once, I was able to keep a secret.” Jamal said proudly. “You knew?” Everyone said looking at him. “So did Akira!” He said making everyone look at me. “What! It wasn't my business to tell.” I said crossing my arms which caused all of us to start to yell at each other. “Like you didn’t tell me you and my brother are smashing.” Cesar said to me. “Cause we’re not!”

“Y’all messed up!” Oscar yells over us making us all quiet as we look at him and he looks at me and Cesar. “We got business.” He said to Cesar. “What about the lockdown?” Cesar asked. “Well you got here just fine so it must be fucking over.” I said pissed off and ready to leave.

“It's done. You wanna ride, ruca?” Oscar asked me. “Told you!” Ruby says making me glare at him. “Fuck off Ruby!” I yelled at him grabbing my bag walking out the door behind Oscar and Cesar.

As we’re getting in Oscar’s car Cesar and I continue arguing about Oscar and I fucking and our relationship in general. “Looks like I’m not the only one keeping secrets from Halloween.” He said climbing into the back seat. “I’m not hiding a secret we didn’t smash on Halloween or anytime before or after that.” I said sitting in the front seat and closing the door.

“Oh, so what were you and Oscar doing in the bathroom? Cause that same night, you were wearing his clothes when I came home.” He retorts and Oscar rolls his eyes in annoyance at our arguing as he starts to drive. “I told you I took a shower! And fine maybe we’ve kissed before but what’s to tell?” I asked sighing in annoyance.

“Then what are you two dating or just casual?” He asked.

“We’re together.” Oscar said.

“I don’t know casual maybe.” I said with a shrug.

“What?” Oscar and I both say after realizing what the other said. “What the fuck you mean we’re not together?” He asked pissed. “When have I ever called you my boyfriend or anything to that effect and vice versa!?” I asked.

“Back at the house before your boy came over to talk to me.” He said. “What are you- Oh shit.” I said remembering the day in the shed when I was helping Ruby and the others get Cesar out of the gang.

“I might’ve been saying what you wanted to hear…” I said lowly. “So you were playing games.” He said pissed. “At the time!” I said back. “You were the one who said we couldn’t just jump into a relationship and had to take it slow.” He said interrupting me.

“We have been taking it slow, but that doesn’t mean I’m ready for the relationship!” I said but instantly regretted it after seeing the hurt look that crossed his face before returning to an angered look. “Obviously because I’m the only one who’s trying to be in a relationship.” He said and this time I had the hurt look on my face.

“Then what was Halloween and earlier?” He asked. “I don't kno-”

“Wait, so you did hook up on Halloween and in Ruby’s bathroom.” Cesar said interrupting me. “Oh my god, seriously right now? Can you stay back there?” I said rolling my eyes. “Forget it we’ll talk about it later.” Oscar said with a definite tone in his voice ending the conversation as he pulled in front of his house.

“We still got business to handle we’ll talk when I get back.” He said giving me the key. “Fine but there’s nothing to talk about.” I said picking up my bag and opening the car door. “Only because you wanna keep avoiding it.” He said and wihout answering I shut the door. He drives off when I’m inside and I throw myself on the couch sighing trying not to think about the million things going on in my head.

I know I was acting immature but I didn’t want to let Oscar in because every wall I built up he kept knocking down and my worst fear was if I finally let him in what if he didn’t want me anymore like my mom and I’d be alone again.

Another hour and a half later while I was texting Angelica Oscar and Cesar came back but Oscar didn’t even look at me as they came in and went straight to his room. With my patience gone, I roll my eyes and I get up and leave but as I’m walking out Cesar follows me stopping me on the front steps. “Akira wait at least talk to him before you storm off.”

“Why? So he can ignore me? I’m going home.” “Please? I mean yeah right now he’s pissed but believe it or not he’s upset about what happened. He could barely focus while we were handling business and he’s never done that. Plus you stayed the entire time we were gone that has to mean something?” He said making me turn and face him.

“Of course I did I’ve been friends with Oscar too long and it doesn’t matter how pissed I am at Oscar or he is at me I wanna make sure he gets home safe after business.” I explained. “Then please talk to him. I’m sorry about our argument earlier too, I was just mad that you never told me something was going on between you guys. I mean during the summer I thought you two were together but I knew you guys were close and he just got out of prison, so I didn’t think anything of it.” He said but I shake my head.

“Look it's water under the bridge.” I said taking off the necklace Oscar gave me and I hand it to Cesar. “Give this back to him for me.” I said quietly. “Oscar got you this?” He asked surprised. “Yeah, but I think me and Oscar are better off as friends. So I don’t think it's right for me to keep it.” I said and walked home.

I cried as soon as I shut the door, I couldn’t remember the last time I cried but I knew I had to get over it and move on. After I calmed down I turned off my phone, took a shower, and climbed into bed and when I woke up I’ll pretend this day never happened and do what I should have done in the first place. Not care.

Waking up after a night of basically no sleep I turn my phone back on to see texts from Oscar, Cesar, and Jamal. As I’m brushing my teeth I look through Jamal's texts seeing him begging for my help to get Coach to let him suit up for today’s game and deciding not to go through Oscar and Cesar’s I get dressed and styled my hair in a half up half down and putting my cheer uniform in my bag I walk to school.

At lunch I see Ruby, Cesar, and Monse sitting together at a table and joining them I sit next to Ruby with my tray of food. “Uh hey sorry about-” “It's water under the bridge I'm over it.” I said interrupting Ruby's apology and he sighs in relief as I smile at him. As I’m eating I couldn’t help but notice Cesar staring at me from across the table and couldn’t help but become annoyed. “What?” I finally asked.

“On behalf of Osca-” “No.” I said and started picking at my food. “Seriously Akira when you made me give him that necklace it's like he's never been the same. He didn’t invite the guys over like he usually does, I don’t think he even came out of his room since last night.” He said.

“Please tell me you're exaggerating.” I said feeling guilty. “I wish but please talk to him or at least text him.” He pleaded one last time. “I’ll think about it.” I said starting to think maybe I did react too hastily to the situation. “Wait Oscar got you that necklace?” Monse asked surprised and I nodded my head. "Would've never guessed."

Going back to sitting in silence Olivia walks toward us with her tray. “Did I miss something? When were you guys cool with each other?” She asked. “I don’t know what you're talking about.” Monse said with a shrug. “Yeah, we’re cool.” Ruby said and smiling Oliva sits down next to Cesar.

“Wow.” I said raising an eyebrow at her seating choice. “Interesting.Hmm.” Monse said making her get up and sit next to Monse instead.

“Sure about that?” I asked her. “You chilly?” Ruby asked next. “Not really.” Olivia answered. “Just thought it might be cool under all that shade.” He said making her get up once again and sit on the other side of the table by herself. "That's the safest choice." I advised and we fall into another silence it's broken again by Olivia. “Oh, I didn’t know there was pie.” She said.

“Cesar took the last piece.” Ruby said. “Yeah. Cesar can't keep his hands off other people's pie.” Monse said making Cesar cut his pie and give a piece to Monse and Ruby. “Happy?” He asked. “ I don't want your sloppy seconds.” Ruby said. “I barely touched it.” Cesar responded. “Liar.” Monse says under a cough. “I'm done. Turns out I've had my fill.” Cesar said standing up and leaving.

“You should have it.” Ruby said pushing his half of the pie towards Monse. “It might fill that big mouth.” He said and gets up and leaves. “Am I the pie?” Olivia asks. “It's complicated. We're dysfunctional.” Monse answered. “Understatement.” Olivia responds. “Talk later?” Monse says before she leaves and Olivia nods leaving me and her.

“You get used to this the longer your friends with them.” I said with a shrug as Jamal walks by us. “Stay?” She asked offering him a seat but he continues walking only to come back two seconds later. “Aren't you mad at me?” He asked her. “Why would I be mad?” “That's the trend around here. All right, you're still new, so spoiler alert…” He says then starts clearing his throat. “It's always my fault.” He sings. “Can you please break down what's going on 'cause shit's getting real weird and I need the Cliffs Notes?” She asked us.

“Jamal might be the wrong person to ask he doesn’t explain it well.” I warned but Jamal goes into his weird pedophile's metaphor making Olivia and I look at him weirdly. “Wait, so are you saying you wanna be touched too because you never get any of the love?” I asked him confused. “This is a terrible metaphor.” He admits making me nod. “Jamal, do you need help?” Olivia asked concerned.

“Yes! But not in that way.” He answered. “Are you still tripping about football?” I asked remembering the text he sent me. “I didn’t even know you were on the team.” Olivia said surprised. “Hence my dilemma so now I have to figure out how to get in the game, but not play in the game.” He explained.

“Just throw on a jersey and sit on the bench.” I suggested. “I can’t he doesn't even let the waterboy sit on the bench." “That is true.” I said nodding my head. “Can I ask you guys a question? It’s potentially sensitive.” Olivia asked. “Does it have anything to do with a secret?” Jamal asked. “No.” She said. “Hit me.”

”Okay. I understand why Ruby would be upset about my kiss with Cesar, but why Monse?” She asked and I hesitated to answer not wanting to create a messier situation than the one the group was already in. “Monse is Monse. There’s no rhyme or reason to her crazy.” Jamal answered. “Unless there’s some truth to what Jasmine said. Which would make sense because Monse mentioned she hooked up with a guy over summer.” Olivia said. “Oh, I’m glad you're putting it together.” I said.

“Stop! Red light. Safeword. This is starting to sound like a secret. Please don’t tell me.” Jamal said freaking out. “I don’t think it’s a secret.” She says making Jamal sigh in relief. “Maybe it’s a secret. You know, it's probably a secret.” She concludes. “Christ on a cracker woman I just told you not to tell me.” He said then looking at me he suddenly gets up and pulls me away with him. “I know how to get Ruby to help me get on the bench.” He said.

“Okay so why are you bringing me?” I asked. “Your plan B.” He said as we walked toward Ruby letting me go. “I have a secret and it came from Olivia.” Jamal said. “What is it?” Ruby asked. “What are you gonna do for it?” Jamal asked. “Nothing! Because you owe it to me to tell me a secret to replace the secret that you didn’t tell me in the first palace. You too.” Ruby said pointing at me. “Come on I think your gonna really wanna hear this secret and I know it’ll make up for that and you revealed my secret too.” I reminded.

“This is too juicy. I would need something in exchange. Something only Ruben can offer.” Jamal said. “I’m not talking to the coach.” He said about to walk off. “Then you’ll be secret less twice.” Jamal said making Ruby stop. “Was it about me?” Ruby asked making me and Jamal look at each other and walk away. “Information manipulation theory.” Ruby said making us stop and turn around.

“Pray tell.” Jamal said. “Basically, when I talk to the coach, I'm going to confuse the crap out of him. Now, I think there's some tea that needs to be spilled. Spill it. “What if... Cesar really is cherry-bombing Monse? Boom!” Jamal reveals. “That's it? Jamal, that's not a secret. That's a question.” Ruby said disappointed. “Okay but wait there’s more.” I add. “I forgot the other part. The other part is Monse told Olivia that she was hooking up with a dude this summer." “So she went to camp it probably happened there.” Ruby said.

“Or they fucked before she went, which is why he said what he said.” I explained. “And girls get emotionally clingy post-coital, which would explain why she still wanted to be friends with him even after he said what he said and why she's so upset about his kiss with Olivia now. Coincidence? I think not.” Jamal said. “Monse is a lot of things but she’s not a liar. You know how hard it must have been for her to admit to me I was her first kiss in seventh grade?” Ruby said.

“So? She told Jamal the same thing.” I said. “In the sixth grade.” Jamal added. “I feel so dirty. Damn. Now we got to roll up our sleeves and get dirtier.” He said and agreed to talk to the coach and fill me in on his plan. Heading towards the coach's office he rolls his seeing the three of us walk in and as Jamal and I sit Ruby talks to the coach.

“What? He quit the team!” Coach said. “Yes, but did you ever ask yourself why he quit the team?” Ruby asked. “Don’t care.” He said. “And why not? Isn’t it your responsibility as a leader on this campus, as a leader within the community to wonder why someone with so much potential would quit the team?” Ruby questioned. “Yeah, and the cheerleading team would love to see Jamal out there too cause he has so much team spirit he could raise the football team's morale just by being on the bench.” I informed.

“Oh really? Akira why do you want him on the field?” Coach asked already knowing the last thing I care about is school spirit. “Okay so he promised to be the Squad’s bitc- assistant for a month and that's a good deal cause it means we don’t have to set up and put up the equipment.” I admitted. “Uh-huh.” The coach said and Ruby continues on his tangent. “If I say yes, will you shut up and leave my office?” He asked.

“I need to consult with my client.” Ruby said and the three of us lean into a huddle pretending to talk but stop feeling a jersey land atop of us. “We accept.” Ruby said. “Let's go boys.” I said standing up and we leave his office.

Fast forward to the football game I change into my cheer uniform in the locker room and as I head for the field I run into Monse who’s meeting up with Olivia and we walk together to the game as we reach the entrance we see Olivia but we also Cesar and Oscar who sees me. “I gotta go.” I said turning around to avoid him but I don’t get far as I’m stopped by him grabbing my wrist making me face him. “Can you please let go of me?” I asked avoiding his gaze. “Not until you say we’ll talk after the game.” He said.

“There’s nothing to talk about. Look I think it's better if we just stay friends it's easier.” I said still not looking at him. “Easier doesn’t mean better. Look me in the eye and tell me that you just want us to be friends.” He said making me sigh. “You know I can’t do that.” I said finally looking at him feeling tears start to prick my eyes. “Exactly, so after the game we’ll ride back to my place and talk.” He said finally letting go of my wrist. “I don’t th-”

“Alright look I’ll wait for you at my car and if you don’t show up then we’re done and we’ll stay friends and if you do show up then that means we’ll talk and figure out the rest.” He explains. “Akira! Come on the game is about to start!” A member of my squad yells from behind us. “Okay.” I said agreeing to his proposition and waving bye ran to the field before I was late.

As the game commenced we performed a couple of cheers before taking a quick break in between. “Water Boy!” I called waiting for Jamal. “I’m here, here you ladies go.” He said handing us each a bottle of water then I walk with him over to the football team. “22! Put in 22!” Jamal’s mom yells from the bleacher. “You heard the lady. Put me in.” He said to Coach Ron making him glare at him. “No, no, no. Don’t actually put me in.” He said then turned back to his parents in the stands. “They saving me, Ma! They don’t want none of this Turner Classic.” He shouted back then turns to me and the rest of the team as we shake our heads at him.

“Yeah make sure to collect all the pom-poms after the game’s over.” I said patting him on the shoulder as I head back to my team. “Hey, Akira look.” My teammate Monica said as I walked towards her. “What’s up?”

“There’s a guy in the stands that keeps staring at you.” She said pointing him out and glancing over I see Oscar looking at me but he looks away seeing us look at him. “Isn’t that Spooky Diaz?” Eleana asks walking to us. “Whose Spooky Diaz?” Monica asked confused. “This gang member that Akira was friends with back in our freshman year and don't tell me you still talk to him even after he went to prison. He’s dangerous Akira and he’s also the reason that we stopped hanging out that year too.” Eleana said making me roll my eyes. “This is why I didn’t tell you. Cause I knew you were going to bring up freshman year.” I said glancing back at Oscar and seeing him looking at me again I wave at him and he smiles back in return.

“Wow, I didn’t know he could smile. You must have him wrapped around your finger, but you should still be careful.” Eleana warned. “And why is that?” I asked raising an eyebrow. “Cause when he got locked up you did like a complete 180 sophomore year. You started getting into a lot of fights.” Eleana said. “Yeah, and I heard you were selling drugs.” Monica added as she came to our school that year. “That was like for a week then I stopped. “More like for a month then you got caught and suspended. Mario practically begged us to convince the coach to let you try out for the team and now look at you. You're the captain of the squad and we’re talking again.” Eleana said.

“Look I get that you’re worried and shit but that was then and this is now. I’m not gonna let whatever happens with me and Spooky affect our friendship.” I reassured. “Wait, so are you together now?” She asked and I shrug looking over at him again and seeing him look away as I caught him staring again I couldn’t help my smile. “Yeah, we are.” I said shyly realizing I’ve been acting like an idiot over this entire situation when this whole time Oscar did what I asked and took it slow but I was busy trying to stall our relationship instead.

“But it's complicated right now as we got in this fight yesterday.” I explained. “Well from here it looks like he forgives you or you forgive him but I’ll trust you on this one. But if he hurts you me and Monica will slash his tires.” Eleana said hugging me. “You knows he’s in a gang right?” I asked as she releases me from the hug. “Yeah, your right. We’ll just talk shit about him from a distance.” Monica said causing us to laugh. We grab our pom-poms and head back to the sidelines to see a fight breaking out on the field between the two teams.

The referee blowing the whistle benches our team's whole line up and widening my eyes I realize that Jamal’s gonna have to play. “Oh, he’s gonna need an actual neckbrace when this is over.” I said as Jamal enters the field. “Have faith, this is the game that gets us to the play offs.” Eleana said cheering and hearing yelling come from the bleachers I turn to see Olivia yelling at the others and watch them go out behind the bleachers together but shaking my head I turn back to the field to watch them hike the ball.

Sometime during the play Jamal gets the ball and we start to cheer louder as he runs getting closer to a touchdown and hearing the whistle blow we all cheer again and start chanting, “All fall down! All fall down!” With the game over I go to the locker room with the squad I take a quick shower and grab my stuff and saying bye to them I leave out and head for the parking lot but stop seeing Cesar leaning against a wall looking conflicted..

“Hey what happened during the game? I saw Olivia dragging you guys out behind the bleachers.” I asked. “Monse told them everything.” He said. “Oh, so they know about you guys smashing before she left.” I said leaning on the wall next to him. “No, she left that part out. She thinks I should be with Olivia.” He said and I nod my head. “That sucks. I know you like her.” I said. “Yeah… So what’s going on with you and Oscar?” He asks. “Are you sure you wanna talk about this? Wouldn’t you rather talk about you and Olivia or something?” I asked trying to avoid the topic and he shakes his head starting to walk to the parking lot and I follow him. “Seriously I know you like my brother and it's obvious to everyone now that he’s crazy about you but you keep pushing him away. Do you not trust him?”

“That’s the crazy part. I trust Oscar with my life because he knows how to keep us and the gang separate but when it comes to my heart. I don’t know.” I said as we stop at Oscar’s car. “I want to give in but what if he..” “Goes away again?” Cesar finishes for me but I shake my head. “More like disappears.” I said. “I won’t.” Oscar says from behind us and I turn around seeing him holding a bouquet of tulips like he did the day he got out of prison. “I could never say no to flowers.” I said taking them. “I know.” He said and Cesar takes this as his sign to leave. “How much of that did you hear?” I asked. “Enough. Now let’s go.” He said opening the car door for me and closing it once I’m in. “Where are we going?” I asked noticing we weren’t going in the direction of his house. “It's a surprise.” He said taking a hold of my hand as he drove.

Reaching our destination I couldn’t help but smile remembering the last time we were here. Getting out of the car he takes my hand and we walk along the beach. “I’m sorry for playing you and not taking your feelings seriously. I kept thinking that once we cross that line and it doesn’t work I won’t only lose a boyfriend but I’ll lose a friend too.” I said. “You're not gonna lose me period. I’m not going anywhere but I need you to give me a chance to prove that. Instead of pushing me away and expecting me to keep coming back.” He explained. “I am, I want us to be together. I was act-” Pulling me into his chest he kisses me shutting me up and wrapping my arms around him I return the kiss.

“That’s all I need to hear.” He said as we pull apart. “I know I told you that you were my first stop when I got out but you were my second. I came here first.” He said as we sat down in the sand and watch the sunset. “Why?” I asked leaning into his side as he wrapped his arm around my waist. “Remember back in high school during spring break I took you here.” He said and I smile. “Yeah, we were out here for hours. Talking about everything, you going to culinary school, opening a restaurant, and me being the best manager ever by your side.” I said laughing then sighed. “I haven't thought about that day in a long time.”

“I think about it all the time.” He said placing a kiss below my ear. “That was the day I realized that I was in love with you and was going to make you mine.” He whispered in my ear making me shudder and my heart race. “I’m sorry that the first time I told you those words were in a text but I had to tell you before I got locked up. This is me making up for it.” He said pulling me towards him and I straddle his lap. “I love you, Akira.” He said kissing me gently. “Os-” I started but he shook his understanding. “No rush princesa. Say it when you're ready.” He said.

"Also this belongs to you." He said pulling out the necklace I gave back. "Never take this off again." He said as he put it on me.

“Never." I whispered kissing him. "Thank you Oscar.” I said and couldn’t help but smile at this perfect day and we continued kissing as the sun disappeared behind the horizon.

Chapter Text

Weeks had passed since the football game and Olivia and Cesar had started dating although awkward at first Cesar and Monse had gone back to normal even if it was hard in the beginning. Oscar and I had been great too since I finally ignored my fears and officially started our relationship which I’m still kicking myself for waiting so long as it's the best thing that’s ever happened to me in a while.

Today was Thanksgiving and Ruby’s family always invited me over and I always came because even though I hated the holidays I appreciated them for always inviting me. Then later in the evening Jamal, Monse, and Cesar came over and we all hung out eating the leftovers. “Wait, where's Mario? I was hoping to see him.” Jamal said. “He went with his new girlfriend to Nevada.” I remembered talking to Mario a couple of days ago about it. “His bougie girlfriend.” Ruby corrected. “Instead of coming home?” Jamal questioned. “He's in the bone zone .” Cesar added. “True.” Ruby and Monse said.

“Speaking of the bone zone. How are Mr. and Mrs.Spooky?” Ruby asks with a knowing smile. “Stop calling me that and none of you would have found out anyway if Ruby didn’t know.” I said with a roll of my eyes. “How did you find out?” Jamal asked him. “Caught them making out in Oscar’s car one day when he was dropping her off here.” He said. “Trust me I will never make that mistake again.” I said. “Don’t let her fool you, they're always together even when I come home she’s there.” Cesar said, making them laugh. “I do not come over that often.” I said laughing. “Oh please, you’ve got him whipped for you. Every time you call him it's a picture of you in your angel costume from Halloween.” He said. “It is?” I asked surprised as the others laugh.

“Can you pass the tres leches?” Olivia asked as the laughter died down, “My mom makes the best tres leches for my birthday. Guess not this year.” “Don't say that. Maybe your folks will be home before your birthday.” Monse said “In a week? I don't think so.” She said glum. “Wait, your quince is in a week? And you didn't tell us? Mom, Dad, Olivia's quince is in a week!” Ruby yelled. “It's not a big deal.” She said to him. “Well, it is now because you told them.” I said as Ruby’s family entered the room. “Mija, is that true?” Ruby’s mom asked. “Mm-hmm.” Olivia answered, nodding her head.

“Olivia, don't worry about a thing. I'm gonna get my shifts covered at work and we'll do it here next Saturday.” Ruby’s dad said and everyone starts talking in excitement except for Olivia. I notice that as everyone had already started putting plans together Olivia left out to her room and I get up and tell Cesar and he goes to her room. The room starts to clear out as Ruby’s parents start planning and Monse goes to find Olivia and I go to grab my jacket planning to leave but I stop seeing Jamal and Abuelita calling me over to the kitchen. “Yes?” I asked confused. “What does he mean you are at a dead end with RollerWorld?” She asked.

“It is a dead-end cause Lil Ricky is dead. That address that Oscar gave him was to a graveyard.” I said. “He died in 1982 19 months after the heist.” Jamal said. “But how? Why? Did the Prophet$ disembowel him through his throat?” She asked. “Seriously, woman, we're psychically linked. Those exact same questions crossed my mind, which is why I had to go deep. I had to go where I never thought I'd need to go.” Jamal said dramatically. “Oh, dear. Jamal, where'd you go?” She asked. “He went to the library.” I said boredly. “That night I pulled an all-nighter doing some serious fishing with the fiche. “How do you fish with fish?” She asked confused. “Just leave it.” I said.

“There was no evidence of Ricky's passing. No obit. So, that's it. The end. El Fin. Aren't those little homies funny?” Jamal asked showing her the picture of the grave with flowers and gnomes. “They’re a little creepy.” I said looking at the picture. “Gnomies.” Abuelita said with a smile. “Gnomies! Yes. Anyways, Ricky is dead and so are our leads.” Jamal concludes and I nod my head. “Beep. Beep. Beep.” Abuelita says and we look at her strangely. “We have a lead. Go here. Whoever is paying for the flowers on the grave knew Ricky and may know RollerWorld.” She said zooming in on an address written on one of the gnomes. “Beep. Beep. Beep.” They both start saying. “Stop doing that.” I said starting to get freaked out.

The next day all of us minus Olivia are at Ruby’s house going over the details of her party but not caring I had headphones in one ear and was half-listening texting Oscar. “Now, anyone else have a dumb question?” He asked and I raised my hand. “Yeah I barely know her, so can I leave?” “Come on Akira don’t put on that I don’t care act right now.” Cesar said. “It’s not an act I barely know her. In fact, I think I’ve hung out with Jasmine more than I have Olivia and that is saying something. Besides just because she’s around when we hang out doesn’t mean I have to help set up this huge party.” I defended. “She sees us as part of her family even you so if not for her do it for us.” Ruby said and with a sigh, I pull out my headphone. “Fine.”

“Excuse me. I need to take this.” Ruby said answering the headset he had on his head. “Ruby’s Fancy Festivities.” He answered making me and Jamal look at each other laughing. Feeling my phone buzz in my hand I look down expecting to see a text from Oscar but instead get one from my Aunt Stacy.

‘I can have it made whenever you want but I need the design by the end of the week to have it sent to you by the time you want it.’ She said and smiling I sent back a thank you.

“Is that Spooky?” Jamal asked teasingly and glaring at him his smile dropped and goes back to looking at his phone. “I'm back. Sorry.” Ruby said after hanging up.

“Apparently ordering a goat-drawn carriage is more complicated than I thought. Who knew there was a goat wranglers union? I kid you not. So, we're gonna need to rethink the carriage, which I'll get to in a moment, unless...You all think the twins can pull it?” Ruby asked us. “No, I think that's breaking child labor laws.” I said shaking my head. ”Fine. Moving on.” He said and started assigning our responsibilities. “Monse, given your expert penmanship, you're gonna do invitations.” He said. “No.” She said firmly going back onto her laptop.

“Use cardstock. Jamal, you can cater. And by you, I mean your dad.” He continued. “How many people?” Jamal asked. “Well...there's us, and then the block, and...Three hundred.” He answered. “Three hundred people!?” Jamal said panicked. “You're right. Better make it 350. Akira you got flowers.” Ruby said and I nod. “Jamal and Akira will do the flowers. I will do the food.” Abuelita said. “What does Jamal know about flowers?” I asked her. “Nothing, which is why you need to go to Mr. Greenthumb.” She said but we continued looking at her confused.“Mr. Greenthumb... will help you.” She repeats. “Oh, Mr.Greenthumb.” Jamal said nodding his head and finally getting I nod too.

Calling a Lyft we head to the address and on the drive there I pull up a necklace design on my phone and show it to Jamal. “If you were to wear this would you want it on a gold or silver chain?” I asked him. “Silver…no gold…Or-” “Nevermind I should’ve asked Cesar.” I said pulling the phone away. “Wait, wait I pick silver. Silver is a classic.” He said. “Thank you.” I said and sent the picture of the design to my aunt telling her gold.

As we arrived at the address Jamal and I wandered in looking for somebody but all we saw were plants and more plants. Jamal turns around and jumps making me jump and I see a guy standing behind us. “We saw the flowers you did at the cemetery. I can't remember the name of the dead guy. Someone named Nicky or Dicky…”

“Ricky.” I said cutting to the chase. “Right. Loved the plot, man. Okay. So, uh...We need some flowers for a quinceañera. I was thinking something in the vein of Ricky's grave, but for a party. How much did those clients pay? You probably don't remember. No biggie. Could you just pass along their info and I'll ask them?” Jamal rambled.

“No.” He answered still staring at us blankly. “No?” Jamal questioned. “Ricky was my cousin. What do you have?”He asked. “Nothing. It's just a flashlight pen. But take it, it's yours.” Jamal said holding up his hands showing the pen. “He’s talking about the flowers and we got fifty bucks.” I said. “Sounds like three bins of baby's breath.” He said. “This is for a Quinceañera, not a rustic hipster wedding.” Jamal said in disbelief, making the guy laugh and we glance at each other unsure of what to do. “Screw hipsters.” He said angrily. “All they ever buy is succulents. Fifty dollars don’t look good, homie.” He said. “We know, but-” “Wasn’t talking to you.” He said looking down and I look down to see him looking at the Santo gnome and look back at him. “We’re gonna die here.” I whispered to Jamal.

“You crochet?” He asked we shook our heads. “Bake?” We shake our heads. “Tickle?”

“Just to be safe we’re gonna say no to that one too.” I said crossing my arms. “Julio thinks we could trade with sweat. You lift for me, I arrange for you.” He proposition and Jamal and I glanced at each other before nodding. “Lift what?” Jamal asked. “Everything.” He said. “He’s your guy.” I said putting my hand on Jamal’s shoulder. “What?” Jamal asked looking at me. “You heard me.” I said.

“Me and Julio got into it. His old lady, Juanita, left him. He blamed it on me. Thought we had a thing going on, but we didn't. She wasn't a ride or die. Right, homie?” He said. “Yeah…” I said with a shrug. “Wasn't talking to you.” He said then looks down at the gnome. “So, um...I'm in for the work for flowers trade. When should I start?” Jamal asked. “You already have.” He said. “Good luck, I’m gonna go.” I said leaving. “Wait, where are you going?” Jamal asked stopping me. “Home. Look if you make it home text me. If you happened to disappear I’ll tell the cops where to look.” I said and with a wave I headed home.

As I was walking home a familiar car stopped by me and I stop walking seeing Sad Eyes as he rolls down the window. “Hey chica, want a ride?” “Depends where are you going?” I asked him. “Going Spooky’s, you?” He asked. “Home but I guess I could stop by.” I said getting in. “Where would you be without us Santo’s around to give you a ride.” He said and I laughed. “I always make up for it, don’t I? I make all your guys drink at every party and hang outs.” I said with a smile. Catching up during the rest of the ride as we pull up at Oscar’s house we see him outside with a few other Santos.

“Yo Sad Eyes where you been?” One of the homies asked him as we got out. “I saw Akira on the way and gave her a ride.” He said closing my door for me once I got out. “Thanks again.” I said giving him a quick hug and walking over to Oscar he pulled me into his lap once I was in his reach. “Should’ve told me you were coming I would’ve got you.” He said kissing me. “I know but it was a last-minute thing.” I said with a shrug. “How’s that quinceañera planning you were talking about going?” He asked me and I couldn’t help but sigh.

“Annoying. Ruby’s on a powertrip planning everything and tomorrow he wants us to practice some dance routine but I found a loophole to get me out of learning it.” I said with a smirk. “Really? What you got planned in that devious mind.” He said making me smile. “Thank you and her name is Jasmine. She may not be the best cheerleader but she’s a confident dancer. I convinced Ruby to invite her over to be a part of the routine and then I won’t have to dance with anyone.” I explained. “Sounds good to me.” He said about to kiss me again but my phone buzzing in my pocket stopped him.

“When did you get a new phone?” Sad Eyes asked as he sat down next to us on the couch. “It’s an early Christmas gift from my Aunt.” I said with a shrug looking at a text that Jamal just sent me. “You one spoiled chica.” He said. “Hey she’s the one paying for the roof over my head, if she wants to buy me other stuff too I’m not gonna complain.” I said pocketing my phone. “What does your Aunt do anyway?” Oscar asked and I shrugged. “Couldn’t tell you. I’ve only met her once and we only talk around the holidays. She’s the only one on my mom’s side of the family that I keep in contact with.” I said. “Didn’t she also pay for your lawyer to get your drug charges dropped and all you had to do was community service?” Sad Eyes said and I shook my head to signal him to stop but he already said too much.

“When did this happen?” Oscar asked me. “Didn’t I tell you that story?” I asked avoiding his eyes. “Oh, you didn’t tell him yet?” Sad Eyes caught on. “No, she didn’t.” Oscar said not taking his eyes off me. “It's not much of a story. I was selling weed and got caught by an undercover cop. Which is not fair cause legally they have to tell you they're a cop right?” I explained. “Good thing your aunt got you that lawyer.” Sad Eyes said trying not to laugh. “Shut up.” I said laughing but stopped seeing that Oscar wasn’t. “I’m gonna get a drink.” I said getting off his lap and Oscar followed me inside.

“Just say whatever your gonna say.” I said leaning against his kitchen counter. “Chill, I’m not mad just surprised. When did all that happen?” He asked. “I think three or four months after you were locked up. At the time I was using the money my aunt gave me to buy weed and I would resell it for more and double the money she was giving me but I got caught and she helped me out but in return, I had to stay out of trouble or she would cut me off completely. So I stopped getting into fights and selling drugs and took up cheerleading and actually going to class.” I said.

“Sounds like I missed your rebellious phase while I was gone.” He said. “Guess so but I had to keep busy since I didn’t have you taking up all my time anymore.” I said and he puts his hands on my hips and lifts me onto the counter. “I’m gonna take up all your time cause now you’re stuck with me.” He said leaning down to kiss me.

Resting my hands on his shoulders I slide one hand down his chest and Oscar grabbing my thighs pulls me closer to the edge of the counter then moves his hands to rest on my ass. I start placing featherlight kisses down his jaw to his neck and gently sucked a spot on his neck. Hearing him groan I suck on a slightly more sensitive spot leaving hickey and make my way back to his lips. Kissing intensely we pull apart for air resting his head against mine. “Joder eres hermosa.” He whispered and I smile. “Te extrañé.” I whispered back.

“You know we cook there right?” A voice said behind us and looking over Oscar’s shoulder I see Cesar. “How long have you been standing there?” I asked. “Too long.” He answered shaking his head going to his room. “Guess I should head home.” I said sliding off the counter. “Or you can stay here.” Oscar said and I shake my head. “Why not? You used to stay all the time before.” He said. “Cause before we weren’t together now it's different.” I trailed off not sure how to finish my sentence.

Wrapping me in his arms he pecks my forehead. “I’m in no rush Princesa, I’ve waited this long to make you mine I can wait for that too.” He said making me smile as I return the hug. Going back outside we spent the rest of the night hanging with his homies and when everyone leaves we go to Oscar’s bedroom and I fall asleep in his arms.

“Akira answer your phone.” Oscar complained as he released his grip around my waist. Groaning I roll over to grab my phone seeing a bunch of texts from Cesar trying to figure out where I am and that Ruby has gone mad. “I gotta go.” I said putting down my phone as I sit up and get out of bed. “Wanna ride?” He asked me still lying in bed. “No, you stay in bed. I gotta go home and change anyway.” I said grabbing my clothes. “You coming by later? Me and some of the guys are grilling.” He asked but I shake my head.

“No thanks I think I’ve met my Santos quota for the week.” I said. “What’s that mean?” He asked sitting up. “No offense but I hate hanging out with you when your homies are around because your more of an asshole than usual and I can only take so much of them before I need a break.” I admitted.

“Then tonight just me and you no homies.” He suggested and after a quick moment of pondering I nod my head. “Can’t tonight maybe tomorrow night. I’ve got plans with Jamal after this dance rehearsal crap but let's talk about it later.” I said kissing him on the cheek leaving his room. “I’ll call you later.” He yelled. “Kay.” I yelled back shutting the door to his house.

Rushing home I get changed and then head to Ruby’s texting Cesar that I’m on the way. I get to Ruby’s house at the same time as Jasmine and can’t help but look at her strangely upon seeing the dress she took from Olivia back when we were stuck in lockdown. “I see you never returned that dress.” I commented as we walked to the door.

“I’m borrowing it.” She said and before opening the door we hear Ruby say, “She should be here any minute.”

“Who?”

“The talent, bitches.” Jasmine yells as we walk inside. “Hey.” I said as I walked in and immediately sat on the couch. Ruby turns on the music and he and Jasmine perform the dance routine. Upon finishing Jasmine pushes Ruby out of the way by his head. “And that’s just a taste. Yeah, I got you shook.” She said looking at everyone’s strange expressions. “You see, I’m like a Tootsie pop. You got to keep licking to get to the surprise.” She said taking a puff of her inhaler. “Now let’s get to work.” Jasmine said.

“Music to my ears. Everybody, grab your partners. Olivia and Cesar, Jamal and Monse, Akira you keep doing what you're doing.” He said and I nod my head as I pull out my phone. “Me and Jasmine.” He said making her caress his face.

“That's music to my ears.” She said. “On second thought, better pair the good with the bad. You go work with Jamal.” Ruby said stepping away from her. After watching them practice for a while I shake my head as they finish and sit down. “This quince is gonna be a disaster.” I said as Monse and Olivia sat down next to me on the couch. “I need you to talk to Ruby.” Olivia said to Monse. “And say what?” She asked.

“That I want to call it off.” Olivia said. “No way! You do it.” Monse said stubbornly. “I can’t. I’ve already broken his heart once. I can’t do it again.” Olivia explained. “Yes, you can. Break his heart again it builds character.” I said to her. “You know what I’ll do it.” I said standing up but getting pulled back down by her and Monse.

“No, I’d rather have Monse she’ll be more gentle.” Olivia said making me raise an eyebrow. “Monse gentle?” I asked rhetorically. “Alright, then Monse go tell him.” I said making her get up seeing Ruby come back into the room. After a few minutes, she comes back sitting down in between me and Olivia and we look at her waiting for the result. “So?” Olivia asked. “Ruby’s getting you a horse.” She answered and we shake our heads.

The next day I go to Chivo’s with Jamal to help him out with the work but instead spend my time sitting with Chivo as he played with a Rubix cube while watching Jamal work. “So what’s next? Should I rearrange the sundials? They won't sell if people can't see them.” Jamal said walking to us. “Don't touch those things. They belong to Ricky. Take a break. Julio thinks you're dehydrated.” Chivo said making us look at the Julio gnome.

“You like puzzles?” He asked Jamal tossing him the Rubix cube. “Sure. Who doesn't?” Jamal asked while solving the cube. “Riddles?”Scavenger hunts?” Chivo asked and Jamal nodded his head. “Ever seen Goonies?” Jamal asked. “I am Goonies.” He answered making Jamal and I glance at each other. “Goonies would have been Ricky's favorite movie, but he died before it came out.” Chivo continued.

“You must've really loved your cousin.” Jamal said. “He was cool. He helped me start this place, put in his own money, even got his hands dirty. But he was a terrible rapper. Nobody could even tell him how bad he was. He once rhymed "hair" with "hair." He said. “Wow, he does sound bad.” I said.

“Do you remember how Lil' Ricky was with finances? Like did he ever suddenly come into a lot of money? And if so, did he hide it? Like under a mattress or in someone's backyard?” Jamal questioned tossing the solved Rubix cube back to Chivo. “You're the one.” He suddenly said standing up.

“The one what?” Jamal asked him. “The one who's going to find the RollerWorld money.” He answered making me look at him surprised. “You know about RollerWorld? Was Ricky involved?” Jamal asked him. “I didn't say that...but I didn't not say that. Come back tonight and I will tell you everything.” Chivo said. “Why not now?” I asked confused. “Too many ears. I only trust Julio.” He answered.

Jamal and I looking down see several gnomes suddenly at our feet staring at us and I gasp in shock in fear. “How long have they been there?” I asked warily. “What time?” Chivo asked. “I don’t know 7:00?” Jamal answered. “Not you.” He said to us then looks at Julio. “7:43. Bring dinner. Thai food, pizza, donuts, pastrami.” He said. “Where are we gonna get all that?” I asked him and he hands a takeout menu from Mother Phuket reading everything he listed. “Well, how convenient.” I said taking the menu and leaving with Jamal we head to Mother Phuket.

“I’m starting to think this guy is playing us. Well, you.” I said as he finished ordering the food. “No way he said I’m the one which means I’m gonna find this money.” He said. “You know who else can tell you that? A fortune cookie.” I said pulling out my phone that was starting to ring in my pocket.

“Hey Oscar, I was just about to text you. I can’t come tonight this thing with Jamal is taking longer than I thought.” I said answering the phone. “Come on Princesa I cooked us dinner.” He said. “You did?” I asked with a smile loving Oscar’s cooking. “Akira a little help.” Jamal said from behind me. “Hold on I’m coming.” I told him. “Okay give me until 9 then I’ll come over.” I suggested. “Nah, just call me and I’ll come get you.” He said and agreeing I hang up texting him the address and then help Jamal carry the bags of food.

Cancelling on Ruby Jamal and I head back to Chivo’s with the food from Mother Phuket and walking in we see him sitting at a table with several gnomes which freaks me and Jamal. “I’m calling it now we’re gonna die here or he’s gonna sacrifice us.” I said as we walked towards Chivo.

“Do you always sit like this for dinner?” Jamal asked. “Sit like what?” He asked. “Like we’re at the First Supper.” I said putting down the food. “Where can I sit?” Jamal asked. “Kick it by the cacti. While you’re at it, re-pot them. They look depressed. RollerWorld and some food when you’re done.” Chivo said and looking at each other I roll my eyes.

“After I help you re-pots these you’re on your own. I have plans with Oscar.” I said. “Women you can’t leave me alone now.” He said. “Its all downhill from here. After we finish this he’s gonna tell you about RollerWorld and if he does try to kill you take Julio with you.” I said and after a while, we finish up and I see Oscar’s car outside the garden. “Alright, I gotta go. Call me if there’s an emergency.” I said wiping off my clothes as I walked to Oscar’s car.

“Damn what happened to you?” He asked me as I got in. “Nice to see you too.” I said sarcastically with an annoyed look as I released my hair from its ponytail. “Don't give me that look.” He said smirking then placing an arm around me kissing me and driving off. On the way back while talking we got interrupted by Oscar’s phone ringing. Answering the phone he talks for less than a minute then hanging up he turns the car around. “Cesar got rolled up on by a prophet.” Oscar said making my heart drop. “Is he okay?” I asked. “For now.” He answered and we spent the rest of the ride in silence.

Pulling up next to Cesar and Monse we get out of the car and as Oscar talks to Cesar I check on Monse to see if she’s okay and as I do my phone rings. Seeing Jamal’s name across the screen Monse and I step away from them as I answer it. “Um, Akira I think I might’ve gone too far.” He said making me raise an eyebrow at his words but then as he explains what happened after I left I can’t help my look of shock. “And here I was worried about him killing you.” I said.

“It wasn’t on purpose!” He answered. “Whatever that doesn’t matter right now we’re dealing with serious shit. Latrelle rolled up on Cesar.” I told him putting him on speaker so Monse could hear him. “We have to get him out of town. It's the only way to keep him safe. And we need money, a lot of money to do it. Do you really think RollerWorld’s real?” She asked him. “I know it is.” He said. “Did you find that out before or after killing him?” I asked.

“He isn't dead! Look let's go to the hospital tomorrow to see him and we’ll get more out of him.” He said and agreeing I hang up and walking back over to the guys we get in the car dropping Monse off before heading to my place. “So how are you handling this?” I asked. “We just gotta lay low for now.” Oscar said and I release a humorless laugh. “What forever? You gotta handle this prob-”

“We will just not right now.” Oscar said leaving no room for discussion as we pull up in front of my house. “Now go pack a bag.” He said making me look between him and Cesar. “Why? Cesar’s laying low not me.” I said. “Yeah but you’re seen as a Santo too. Especially now that words out that you’re with Spooky.” Cesar said. “I just don’t want anything to happen.” Oscar said squeezing my hand. “Okay, I’ll go pack some stuff.” I said getting out and going inside. Grabbing a bag I pack up enough stuff for a few days before going back out to Oscar’s car and head to his place.

Going inside Cesar immediately heads to his room and I go to Oscar’s room to put my bag down and as I do I see the dinner he made on the table. “Sucks it had to go to waste.” I said as I walked into his room behind him. “It’s alright I can always cook for you.” He said with a hint of exhaustion in his voice as he sits on the edge of the bed pulling me into his arms as I stand between his legs.

“I know.” I said wrapping my arms around him. “I know you don’t want to talk about it yet, but I know and you know what has to be done about this situation but I know Cesar and I don’t think he’ll go through with it. It was rough watching you go through it your first time.” I said quietly causing him to hold me tighter.

“I know, I know but I had you as my rock the whole time and that’s what we’re gonna be there for him.” He said and I looked at him unsurely. “You trust me right?” He asks. “With my life.” I said firmly. “Then let me worry about this Princesa. Right now you don’t need to be stressing over this, alright?” He said and sighing I nod my head as he kisses me. “I know I can count on you when the time comes.” He said kissing me again and I smile. “Always.” I answered because no matter how many times Oscar and I fought or stopped talking I would always do anything for him.

We were each other ride or die and sometimes that scared me because I never knew how far I would have to go for Oscar but I would do it because he knows better than anyone that I was loyal to a fault, especially for him.

However, after two days of having to lay low, I knew I was gonna go crazy if I had to do it any longer. I thought I saw all sides of Oscar but I was wrong because I was now discovering his overprotectiveness and it was getting really annoying. The only thing keeping me sane was Jamal’s phone calls on the updates about Chivo.

“Hey Akira I need your help.” Cesar whispered as he sat down next to me on the couch making me sit up. “Why are we whispering?” I whispered confused. “I need you to help me sneak out.” He asked still whispering “Well stop whispering cause he’s not even here. And where are we going?” I asked intrigued wanting to get out of here too.

“School. I have a math test and I can’t fail this class.” He said making me lay back down on the couch. “You want me to face the wrath of Oscar just to go to school.” I said unimpressed. “Please? Come on I’ll take the test and we’ll come right back. I know you gotta be tired of this too.” He said and after another few seconds of thinking I shrug and sit up. “Fine but we gotta go now while he’s still gone.” I said and going to grab his backpack I go put on my shoes.

Sneaking out we head to school with both our heads on swivels looking out for Prophet$ and other Santo’s who might snitch and safely make it to school. Seeing Ruby, Monse, and Olivia we walk up to them hearing them talk about Cesar’s situation. “I am all good.” He said. “You shouldn’t be here.” Ruby said worriedly. “I have a math test. Cesar answered. “Cesar, you have a green light on you.” Olivia said.

“I’m Spooky’s brother I have a green light every day.” He said trying to ease their worries. “If something happens to you..” Olivia started but I interrupted. “Look he’s just gonna take his math test then we're gonna go right back home.”

“I’m fine. So, don’t worry, worry about your quince. Your dress is coming today, right?” He asks and she nods. “Trust me, I’ll be good.” He said reassuringly and nodding her head she walks off to her next class. As Cesar and the others are talking I feel my phone vibrate in my back pocket and see a text from Oscar I can feel my heart race but not in a good way as I read the message.

‘You’re both dead.’

“Um Cesar.” I said elbowing him then showing him my screen and not a minute later his phone buzzed with a message from Oscar. “We gotta go. Shit. Tell Ms. Blanchard I’m sick or something.” He tells them as we head for the back of the school and see Spooky sitting out back in his car waiting for us. “He looks pissed.” I said as we slip through the locked gate.

“You wanna sit in the front?” He asked me and I shake my head. “Hell no, I’m sitting the back.” I said. Opening the door he pulls the seat forward and I slide into the backseat as Cesar takes his seat in the front.

“Hi.” I said attempting to sound cheerful but failing as my voice shakes with obvious nervousness. “Okay…” I whispered under my breath after not getting a reply. “You don’t have to say it-” “I’m gonna say it.” Oscar said furiously. “What’s wrong with you? You can’t be out in the open. And you? You're supposed to make sure he doesn’t leave.” He said looking at me. “He wanted to take his math test, plus I was with him the whole time.” I explained. “I’m sorry but this teacher will fail my ass-”

“Goddamn math test?!” Oscar yelled interrupting Cesar and making us jump and become tense. “I told you to stay at the crib. Use your head before someone puts a bullet in it.” He said shoving his finger into Cesar’s temple. “I’m sorry, all right?” Cesar said. “It sucks being stuck. Just don’t be stupid.” He said then lit up a cig from behind his ear.

“So what should we do about the situation?” He asked looking at me and Cesar and they laugh making me confused. “Am I missing the joke?“ I asked confused. “I say we have some fun, Lil Spooky?” Oscar asked passing the cig to Cesar. “Will Spooky’s girl be joining the fun?” He asked me while taking the cig. “Uh, I guess if it means I don’t have to be stuck at the crib. But what’s your guy's definition of fun?” I said still confused and not answering my question Spooky drives off to an unknown destination.

Oscar buying us burgers drives us to the beach and sitting in the sand we eat watching the waves. “11 miles. Might as well be 11 million. I can’t believe I never come to the beach.” Cesar said. “I was out here a few weeks ago with Kira and the night I got out of Corcoran. After four years in a six by eight, I needed to see something big. Open.” He said then wrapped an arm around my shoulder. “I also deflowered Akira here.” He said making me playfully push his arm off my shoulders. “That did not happen.” I said as they laughed.

“Still don’t like onions?” He asked Cesar seeing him pull out the onions from his burger and shaking his head he passes the onions to Oscar. “Ever tried a shallot?” He asked. “What's a shallot?” Cesar asked. “And you're supposed to be the smart one. A shallot, my genius brother, is a type of onion. A botanical variety of the species Allium cepa.” He answered. “Who are you?” Cesar asked in disbelief.

“Spelling bee champ, seventh and eighth grade. That's who I am.” He said and I rolled my eyes playfully. “And he still brags about it.” I commented. “Shit, if I wasn't looking after your ass, I would've hit that magnet school up in Pasadena.“ He said. “Now you're just messing with me.” Cesar said and I shake my head. “He's serious.” I said defending him. “De veras, homes. All my teachers wrote letters for me. Even the principal. Told mom I was gifted.”

“So why didn’t you go?” Cesar asked. “And leave your little ass alone?”

“But mom was around.” Cesar reminded. “No that wouldn’t have been a good idea.” Oscar said.

“What do you mean?”

“Don’t worry about it.” Oscar answered with a definitive tone and feeling awkward I move to get up but Oscar stops me giving me a nod saying it was okay.

“I’m not a kid anymore.” Cesar said and after a moment Oscar nods. “Mom wasn’t always around. When she was around…she wasn’t really around.” He explained. “I never knew that." Cesar said. “Good. Then I did my job.” He said nodding his head. “Tell him what your plan was after the magnet school.” I said. “I was gonna ace that magnet school, then go to culinary school.” He said with a smile returning his arm around me.

“My brother, the chef.” Cesar said with a hint of a laugh. “Hey, you joke but that shit could’ve been real.” He said. “It still could.” I whispered looking at him but he shakes his head as he places a kiss on my forehead.

“Okay, so use shallot in a sentence.” Cesar said pulling us out of our little moment. “Give me all your shallots. Biatch.” He said making us laugh. Finishing our burgers we throw away our trash and head toward the water to walk along the shoreline.

“I need a favor.” He said as we slowly lagged behind Cesar as we walked the shoreline of the beach. “What’s up?” “One of your friends lives near the prophet$ hood right?” He asked and I nodded my head. “Have them find out where Latrelle is gonna be after sunset.” He says. “No problem.” I answered pulling out my phone to text Monica and after some mild convincing she agrees. “She’s on it.” I said to him and nodding his head he lights a cig as we catch up to Cesar to walk alongside him.

“I can get used to this.” Oscar said passing his cig to Cesar. “Good, cause I’m gonna move here someday.” He said making us laugh. “Oh, really, and where are you gonna set your box up at?” I asked. “I’m serious.” He said after taking a hit of the cig and passing it back to Oscar. “What are you gonna be one of those crazy homeless dudes at the Venice drum circle with dreads and henna tats? Hey, we’ll visit you in your box.” Oscar said.

“Screw a box. Gonna have a killer house, first of all. And second, you're not visiting.” He said making in gasp in offense. “You’re gonna live here with me and Akira too of course. You're family too.” He said making me smile. “Who says I want to live in a beach house?” Oscar said with a straight face before breaking out into a smile and a laugh. “Yeah, I guess I could live in a beach house. But how are you gonna afford it? This ain’t Freeridge.” He asked him.

“I’m gonna be an architect. Design buildings, arenas, and of course my own beach house. Only now that I know you’ll be living with me, I’m thinking multi-use.” He said. “What’s that mean?” Oscar asks. “It means your restaurant will be downstairs and we’ll live above it.” Cesar explained. “What kind of school you gotta go to, to be an architect?” Oscar asked.

“A good one, but I got it all planned out. JC for a couple years to save the cash, then transfer to UCLA.” Cesar explained. “It's a good plan. How are you gonna afford it?” Oscar asks. “I'll figure it out.” Cesar said. “Hey...We'll figure it out.” Oscar says putting a hand on his shoulder supportively then points at me.

“Especially with miss money bags here.” He said laughing. “I wish, but she doesn’t give me that much money.” I said then hearing my phone ring start lagging behind to answer it seeing it was Monica.

“He’s hanging out in the park doing deals. Probably still be here by the time you guys get here. I’ll text you the address but why couldn’t you do this?” She asked me. “Cause even if I’m not affiliated I live on Santo streets and hang out with them so I might as well be one. Besides you live by there so it’s not unusual for you to be hanging around there.” I explained to her which lead to her rambling again still freaking out.

“Okay, Monica I’ll get you a therapist after this okay? Just calm down and go home.” I said calming her down and saying goodbye I hang up and catch back up with Oscar and Cesar. “It’s done.” I whispered to him as I hold his hand. Nodding he tosses out his cig and we stay to watch the sunset then head back to the car and back to Freereidge… back to reality.

“Akira wake up.” I hear interrupting my sleep and opening my eyes I see Cesar outside the car with the front seat down to let me out. “You chill here and we’ll be back soon.” Oscar said as I sit up rubbing my eyes. “Be careful.” I said kissing him before getting out of the car and heading inside their house to Oscar’s room and go back to sleep. I don’t know how long they were gone but I wake up to Oscar’s arms being wrapped around my waist and I turn over to face him. “Is it done?” I ask and he shakes his head. “Punk ass got lucky. A kid showed up, gotta handle it tomorrow.” He said kissing my forehead and with a small nod I get comfortable in his arms.

“Goodnight Princesa.” He whispers as I fall asleep.

Chapter Text

“Just park at the end of the block and I’ll sneak out.”

“Or just ask him and we can pick you up in front of the house.” Elena said over the phone like it was that simple. “It’s easier to sneak out cause if he says no, then he’ll know I’m gonna sneak out.” I explained. “Didn’t you and Cesar get caught the first time? What makes you think you won’t get caught this time?” She asks.

“Fine but just stay at the end of the block and I’ll call you after.” I said hanging up and leaving the bathroom. I head to Oscar’s room to change into some denim shorts and a black crop top and after putting on my shoes I head out to the front yard where Oscar was chilling with his homies.

Seeing him sitting on the couch in the front yard and I sit on his lap and he wraps his arm around my waist. “I got plans with some friends and since you have everything taken care of now, I don’t have to lay low anymore. Right?” I asked him. “Yeah go ahead, I’ll see you later.” He said and I looked at him surprised. “Wait, seriously?” I questioned and he nodded his head so I pulled out my phone and called Monica. “You can pull up in the front, he's cool.” I said as soon as she answered and her car pulled up in front of the house.

“Really?” He asked, shaking his head and I shrugged. “Well, I was gonna go either way.” I said as I got up from his lap and I got in the front seat of Monica’s car waving as we drove off. “Okay, where is your plug again?” Monica asked Elena as I went through the text messages I missed from Jamal. “Just over by the park.” Elena answered, directing her where to go and pulling over on the side of the street Elena gets out to buy some weed as we wait in the car.

“You two sure about this, we do sports. Are you sure we won’t get caught?” Monica asked warily. “Positive. A random drug test happened last week and I got hit this time and I was clean. It’ll be out of our system before the next one she’s not getting that much anyway.” I said as I looked out the window and saw Ruby, Monse, and Jamal with a metal detector at the playground.

“I’ll be right back.” I said and got out of the car head over to the playground and sat next to Ruby who was on his phone. “What are you guys doing?” I asked. “Following some numbers that lead us here that are supposed to lead us to the RollerWorld money. Where have you been?” He asked the last part defensively. “Under house arrest with Spooky.” I answered. “I got a hit!” Jamal yells, making us look at him as he digs a bullet shell casing out of the sand. “Jamal you might wanna put that down before you become a part of a cold case that reopens in the next 10 years.” I advised.

“I’m just gonna wipe my prints off and put this right back.” He said with nervous laughter. “What are you looking at?” I ask Ruby. “Bus tickets to Fresno for Cesar.” He said. “And when did you start believing in RollerWorld?” I asked. “I still don’t but it's the only way to get Cesar out of town.” He said, making me turn to him. “Wait is that why you guys-” A car honking interrupts me and I turn to see an impatient Monica and Elena staring at me. “Never mind I gotta go but tell me how it goes.” I said going back to Monica’s car.

“Sorry, sorry let’s go.” I said as I got back in the car and we headed to Dwayne’s joint to eat some food all paid for by me for Monica doing me that favor. We ended up spending a couple of hours there before heading out to Pimp Lane to smoke and for Monica to meet up with her boyfriend. Getting out of the car we go over to the entrance of the tunnel and see Monica’s boyfriend she runs to him hugging and they go a little bit further inside the tunnel while Eleana and I stay near the entrance leaning against the wall. Eleana after lighting the joint and taking a hit passes it to me and we catch up talking about the holidays and the quince. “Akira?” Someone says and I turn to see Jamal, Monse, and Ruby.

“Hey? Why are you guys here together?” I ask confused looking at them. “No, it’s not like that. We uh..” They hesitate to continue seeing Eleana next to me. “Oh don’t worry we’re too stoned to even remember this conversation later.” I said taking another hit and passing it back. “Still trying to do the impossible?” I asked Monse. “Saving Cesar is not impossible.” She said and I rolled my eyes. “Look I’m gonna be honest because I have no patience when I’m high but all you're doing is avoiding the inevitable. Which is that Cesar is Santo and will always be a Santo and even if you do get him out of town he’ll just be a jobless kid in another town alone.” I said never looking away from Monse. “Monica let’s go!” Eleana yells into the tunnel. “Yeah, let’s go, my high is kind of ruined.” I said following her to Monica’s car.

Finishing the rest of the joint by her car Monica comes a few minutes later and getting in the car they drop me off first at Oscar’s house. “Thanks, see you later.” I said getting out. “Bye.” They said and drove off and turning I saw that some of the homies were still here. “Do these guys ever go home?” I mumbled to myself as I headed inside. “Damn you look faded.” Sad Eyes said as I walked by him sitting on the couch. “Barely.” I decided to sit next to him. “I can’t remember the last time I smoked but I don’t remember it sucking this much.” I said holding my head as I lean on the arm of the couch. “You don’t but I do. I had to drive you back home cause you could barely walk.” He said laughing. “Be honest, you were going to drive me home either way.” I said smiling as I hit his chest playfully.

“Do me a favor, can you get me some food, I’m getting hungry.” I asked him with a pout but before answering I heard someone clear their throat. Sad Eyes looks behind me and slides over a bit putting distance between us and I turn to see Oscar with an irritated look. “Hi, Oscar. Can I get a bag of chips or something? I'm starving.” I said standing up and walking over to him and he never takes his eyes off Sad Eyes. “Yeah come on.” He said taking my hand and walked inside with me taking me to the kitchen. “What’s wrong?” I noticed his bad mood as I munched on some chips. “I don’t like you being alone with Sad Eyes.” He said leaning on the counter with his arms crossed.

“Didn’t we talk about this already. Nothing happened with Jose while you were gone and nothing’s ever gonna happen.” I reassured not wanting to talk about this while I’m coming down from my high. “Did he ever tell you that he used to like you?” He asks, making me look at him shocked. “Please tell me your kidding?” I said and he shakes his head. “That’s why I don’t like you being alone with him.” He said.

“Okay but like you said he used to like me. He doesn’t anymore and besides, I’m your girl and will always be your girl.” I said getting up and hugging him. “Only took you almost three years to say that.” He said, wrapping his arms around me. “I could show you better than I could tell you.” I said, placing kisses along his neck. “Then show me.” He said leading us to his room and sitting on the bed he pulls me onto his lap as we kiss.

I pull off his flannel as we keep kissing his hands toying at the bottom of my top pulling it up and separating I let him pull it off and he connects his lips to my neck and my hips moving on their own roll into Oscar’s causing me to me moan and him to groan into my neck. Moving his hands to my bra he goes to unhook it but stops to look up at me for reassurance. “Go ahead.” I said hesitantly and he notices. “Are you sure? We don’t have to.” He said as his phone went off next to us and I slid off his lap as he answered it and his face became serious. “I’m sorry Princesa. I gotta go.” He says apologetically and I nod my head in understanding.

“It’s okay.” I said and kissing me one more time he grabbed his phone and left. Alone I kick myself for hesitating when it came to finally having sex with Oscar but deciding to blame it on my high I go to the bathroom to take a shower and go to bed. Later in the morning when I woke up I found out that Cesar had finished Latrelle and that was why Oscar had to leave. Surprised at the news I also felt bad that Cesar had to go through what he did.

While Oscar was in Cesar‘s room with him I offered to make breakfast but then as I started I realized I had no idea how to make french toast and decided to just make some oatmeal. After making a bowl I take it to Cesar’s room to see Oscar shaving his head.

“We're the future, Lil' Spooky.This is our hood. I know you question what you did. But what you did what had to be done. You handled your shit. You ensured your future. I'm proud of you. We're proud of you. You're a Santo.” I heard Oscar say as I walked into Cesar’s room. “How about some breakfast?” I asked cheerfully as I could holding up the bowl of oatmeal. “I know I promised french toast but then I realized I don’t know how to make french toast.” I said and suddenly leaning over Cesar threw up making me quickly step back. “Suddenly this oatmeal does not look like oatmeal.” I said disgustedly as I put down the bowl.

Leaving Cesar and Oscar alone I go get ready for the quince and as I finish up with my hair I gather the stuff I had packed to stay here. “What are you doing?” Oscar asked as he walked into his room. “Now that Latrelle’s been taken care of I can go back home.”

“Yeah you can…” He said with a hint of hesitation that he usually never has but before I could question it Cesar comes in asking if I’m ready. Grabbing my stuff we get into the car and drop my stuff off we head to the church as we pull up at the church I see Jasmine looking sick and we avoid her as we walk inside. Seeing Monse and Ruby we walk towards them.

“She needs to know. He’s not coming.”

“But he’s already here.” Cesar said making Monse and Ruby look at us shocked. “Give me those.” He grabbed programs from them handing some to me. “By the way is Jasmine dying?” I asked and we passed them out. “She’ll be fine.” Monse and Ruby said in unison and I shrug. “And Jamal?” I asked. “He’s not coming.” Ruby said sadly and I nod my head deciding to find out why later.

After the ceremony, Jasmine seemed even worse so I went to the store to buy her some medicine before going to Ruby’s. After taking the medicine Jasmine seemingly became worse. “What’s wrong with you?” Ruby asked her. “I don’t know. I just keep passing out.” She answered and Ruby sent me a glare. “Don’t look at me at least I got her some medicine. I don’t see you doing anything.” I said and got off the couch to head to the kitchen to get a drink.

As I walk to the kitchen I smell something coming from the bathroom and opening the door I see Abuelita and some guy smoking weed in the bathroom. “Can I hit that?” I asked her needing something to make this night end faster. “Of course come on in.” She said inviting me in and I shut the door. As we each take hits and I start to enjoy my high the door suddenly opens and Ruby stares at us with a glare. “Ocupado.” Abuelita said and Ruby grabbed me by the wrist pulling me out of the bathroom.

“Are you high?” Monse asked me as we enter the living room. “Second hand, I swear.” I lied. “So what did I miss?” I asked. “We just broke up.” Olivia said making us all stare at them. “Are you kidding me? This whole day is falling apart. Cesar, your timing is terrible.” Ruby said. “She dumped me.” Cesar points out. “We dumped each other.” Olivia adds. “If you're not gonna dance with Cesar, who are you gonna dance with?” Ruby asked. “You.” She said making Ruby's stressed face turn into a happy one.

As I watch them dance I pull out my phone to call Jamal and received no answer as I’m trying again Olivia and Ruby come over to me pulling me into the center of the floor to dance with them, Cesar, and Monse. Trying one more time I give up and dance with the others and as we dance we notice a guy carrying a pimp stick.

“I miss Jamal. I got to apologize.” Monse said. “What happened anyway?” I asked. “Hy don’t worry about it. You’ll apologize later. But right now, you got to dance.” Ruby assured. “Alright but let me try and call him again.” I said taking out my phone. “Then this one’s for Jamal.” Cesar said. “For Jamal.” They all yell as I put the phone against my ear and cover my other ear to block out the music. “Cesar!” Ruby yells over the music as I’m listening to the phone ring and ring. Turning around to look at Ruby I see Latrelle and freeze seeing him holding a gun.

Hearing a gunshot go off and then another as Cesar pushes me out of the way as he grabs Monse moving her out of the way. As I try to sit up I feel intense pain in my arm and looking at my left arm I see blood and realize I was shot in my arm along with Ruby and Olivia. “Akira, Akira look at me you’re gonna be okay.” Cesar said removing me from my state of shock. “Don’t touch me!” I pulled away from him. “This is your fault.” I said as Ruby’s dad came to my side. “Akira please.” Cesar begged but I shook my head ignoring him.

When the ambulances arrive Ruby, Olivia, and I are loaded into the backs of each one and as I’m transported to the hospital I pass out from the blood loss. I wake up squinting my eyes as the sun shines into the room and when my eyes adjust I look around the room. I find myself attached to an IV and monitor and after a while, a nurse comes in to check in on me, and later a doctor comes by to check my arm and how I’m doing. “How do you feel?” He asked and I roll my eyes. “Like I got shot.” I said humorlessly and he laughs.

“Is my arm okay?” I asked worried I have to wear a sling but he reassures me that my arm is okay and it was just a flesh wound that would leave a scar. Thanking him as he leaves I grab my phone off the table beside me seeing a bunch of calls from Oscar, Sad Eyes, Eleana, and Monica. Going through the text I got from Oscar he plans on visiting me when everything is settled with Cesar and the gang. Then deciding to call him he picks up after a few rings.

“Baby are you alright?” He asked and I couldn’t help but hear the tiredness in his voice. “I’m doing great minus the hole in my arm. What about you?” You sound like you haven’t gotten any sleep.”

“Don’t worry about me. Once everything’s handled I’ll come to see you and take you home.” He said making me smile. “Te extrañe.” I whispered. “Me too.” He said and hearing a knock I look and see Monse and Jamal and I wave them in saying bye to Oscar. “How’s your arm?” Monse asked. “There’s a hole in it.” I sighed annoyed. “Sorry, but if one more person asked how my arm is, I might lose it.” I said making them laugh breaking the tension in the room.

“How’s Ruby and Olivia?” I asked and their smiles fell. “Ruby’s gonna be okay but Olivia she, she didn’t make it.” Monse said and I nod my head sadly. “Cesar?” I asked hesitantly. “He thought you wouldn’t want to see him.” She answered. “Probably right.”

Talking for a while Monse leaves and Jamal stays back and slips something into my hand. Looking at my hand I see a fifty-dollar bill in it and stare at him confused. “Why are you giving me an almost 30 year old fifty?” Then the realization hits me. “You found it. How and Where?”

“It was in the nursery rhyme. The whole time! Lil Ricky buried it at the school’s football field.”

“Where are you hiding it?”

“Don’t worry I have eyes on it at all times.” He said showing me a video feed of his bedroom on his phone. Before we could talk some more a nurse came back to the room to do my final check-up and Jamal takes his leave. “We’re gonna discharge you in the afternoon but before we do we have a couple of questions.” The nurse said making me nervous. “If it's about the strange substance that may have been in my system I swear it was second-hand.” I blurted out.

“No. Um, do you have any family who can come get you? We called your mom but she didn’t answer.”

“Um she’s probably at work, uh she works two jobs and sometimes has her phone turned off.”

“Okay, do you know where she w-”

“My aunt can get me. I’ll call her myself if that’s okay. I don’t wanna bother my mom.” I said and agreeing with me the nurse leaves and I grab my phone and call her. “Hey, auntie I’ve got a problem.”

Getting discharged I’m given some pain medication to take and when I walk out the hospital with my aunt I see a black SUV outside and a guy standing outside opens the backdoor upon seeing us and my aunt getting first and confused I get in behind her thanking the man as he closes the door and he gets in the passenger seat.

“I’m glad your alright mija and don’t worry about the hospital bill or those Prophets I’ve got it taken care of.” She said making me look at her confused. “What do you mean taken care of? What can you do about the Prophets?”

“I never planned on telling you until after you graduated but after you asked me to get this made for you I knew I had to tell you.” She handed me a velvet box and opening it I see the Sanro cross necklace I had made for Oscar that his name on the left side of the cross and mine on the right and the word Santos going down the center of it. Closing the box I start to piece together how she always gives me money no questions asked, buys me anything I ask, and still afford to keep the roof over my head at the same time.

“Are you the leader of the Santo’s?”

“They call me Chullios.” She smiled proudly.

“Is, was my mom a Santo?”

“She was but after she married your dad she slowly transitioned out.” She explained and I nodded my head then turned away looking out the window.

“So what now? Am I supposed to become a Santo now?”

“You already are it's just that you and the others never knew. Only a few people know of your relation to me. Also do not associate yourself with Cesar Diaz anymore.”

“Why? I know I was mad before but I can’t just not talk to him we’ve been friends for years.”

“Who got you shot by a prophet. You should be glad he got an easy punishment it could have been worse.” I sigh realizing that this isn’t a conversation with my aunt but the leader of the Santos.”You cannot be seen with him because whether you want to be or not you will always be seen as a Santo either by me or for as long as you’re with Spooky.”

Leaving no room for an argument we are quiet for the rest of the ride and as we pull up outside my house I see a couple of guys getting into a van outside along with a black SUV similar to ours outside. “What is this?” I asked. “I got a security system installed for your protection. Here’s the alarm code you need to disarm it as soon as you get inside or the alarm will go off.” She explained handing me the paper with the code. “This is insane.” I said grabbing my stuff and getting out of the car I give her a half hearted wave and go inside.

Tossing everything on the kitchen counter in frustration I go to the fridge to grab a beer and take a chug I go to the window near my front door to see if everyone’s gone and sighing in relief I throw myself onto the couch taking in everything that happened. Kicking myself for hoping my mom would answer her phone even when I’m in the hospital. It might just be easier to assume she’s dead.

My phone starts to ring in the kitchen and getting up I pick it up and seeing Oscar’s name on the screen I decline it with a sigh and turn off my phone frustrated wanting to be alone. Picking up my meds I pop two in my mouth washing it down with the rest of my beer. Then grabbing another one along with my keys, and jacket I arm the alarm and go to the last place I hope no one would find me.

I know I was an idiot for drinking alcohol with my medicine but I just wanted to forget and stumbling my way over to the cemetery I go to my dad’s grave and sit down next to it leaning against watching the sky slowly darken together. “Dad did you know you were marrying a woman who abandoned their daughter? Cause I just got out of the hospital, and she still hasn’t come back.” I said to the headstone, tears falling from my eyes. “I miss you.” I whispered staring at the stars.

Those are the last words I remember saying before falling asleep against the headstone but later stir awake feeling someone shaking my shoulder and calling my name. “Leave me alone.” I said slightly incoherent.

“You need to get up.” They said and recognizing the voice I turn and see Oscar trying to get me to stand up. “Spooky? How did you find me?” I asked still not trying to get up.

“I went to your house and you weren’t there either and I had the homies looking for you but I realized after what happened you might come here.” He said giving up on getting me to stand up he sits in front of me. Not able to hold back anymore I start crying and pulling me in his arms he pulls me into his chest. “I’m sorry.” I whispered into his chest and he shakes his head.

“I won’t ever let anything like this happen to you again.’ He said tightening his embrace.

“Can I sleep at your place for tonight?” I asked not wanting to leave his arms.

“For as long as you want.” He answered softly pecking my head. Helping me stand up he helps me walk to his car.

“What time is it anyway?”

“Almost midnight.” He answered but I rarely registered his answer as the consequences of my actions started to come and I tap on Oscar’s arm repeatedly.

“Let me go.”

“Why?” He asked and I pull myself away from him I stumbled back a few feet and turned away from him I puke onto the ground and when I’m done I turn back around covering my mouth.

“That was gross.” I mumbled feeling sick to my stomach. “You okay?” He asked opening the car door helping me not trip over my feet as I get inside. “Not really. Before I came here I took some pain medicine with beer.” I admitted and with an unhappy look he closes the door and walked around to the driver’s seat he starts the car and before driving off holds my hand.

“It’s alright. I’m not going anywhere.” He said and leaning my head against the window I nod my head starting to feel my eyes getting heavy.

“I know. I, I lo-”

“Don’t say it, wait until your better…if you even remember this." He said as I fell asleep against the window knowing I probably wouldn’t.

When I woke up in Oscar’s bed I roll over and see him not in bed. Sitting up I immediately regret it as my arm has a shooting pain going through it as I put weight on it. Seeing my medicine on the stand by the bed I reach for it but as I do it is immediately grabbed by Oscar. “Give it back my arm really hurts.” I begged.

“No, you're just gonna have to suffer for a little bit. Here.” He said handing me my phone while placing two bags beside the bed. “How did you get my stuff without setting off the alarm?” I asked.

“I knew you weren’t going to remember anything.” He sighed sitting down on the bed. “After we left the cemetery we stopped at your house and when I asked for your keys you were going on about the alarm system and gave me the code.” He explained.

“That doesn't sound like me.”

“I’m not done. When I came out with your stuff you told me to go back inside and get a second bag for your shoes.” He finished and I glance down at the bag.

“Okay that sounds like me. The only thing I remember is me puking. The rest is kind of a blur.” I said and noticed a look cross his face. “What did I do something?” I asked worriedly.

“No but come on I cooked for you.” He answered changing the subject.

“No thanks, my stomach feels like I’m getting tapped dance on.” I described as I got out of bed and walked inside the bathroom. “You sure I made your favorite.” He said making me poke my head out of the bathroom.

“You made pancakes?” He nodded. “Blueberry?”

“Of course.”

“I could eat. I said and after brushing my teeth I grab my phone to go through all the missed texts and calls I got from everyone who was looking for me. While texting back Monica and Elena promise to call later Oscar slides a plate of pancakes in front of me and sits down. Before I eat I glance over at Cesar’s room and remembering what my aunt said I look at Oscar. “Where’s Cesar?” I asked hesitantly and he shrugs face stoic.

“Don’t know but he can't stay here anymore.”

“What? I know he fucked up but where is he gonna go?"

“Don’t know but as long as it's not on our streets.” He answered not looking at me.

“Oscar’s he’s your family you-”

“I didn’t have a choice!” He shouts making me shrink back. “I did what I had to do. The truce with the Prophets I made that happen. Kicking out my litt-”

”I know.” I said taking his hand in mine. “I know you did. I’m not saying you didn’t try.” I said hugging him and he pulls me into his lap burying his face in my neck.

I contemplated telling him about my aunt but decided that this wasn’t the right time. Instead, I just held him in my arms knowing we had to stick together through this time as he had to lose his brother again when it seem like just yesterday he got him back.

Chapter Text

“Why didn’t anyone tell me that this was going to hurt?” I complained in the back seat as Oscar and Jose laughed at me. “Stop messing with it and it won’t hurt as much.” Jose advised.

“I think getting shot hurts less than this.” I said trying not to mess with the fresh tattoo on my wrist. “You lost the bet.” Jose reminded me.

“Yeah cause you hustled me.” I rolled my eyes. “All of sudden when the bet is me getting a Santo tattoo you decide to be a pro at billiards.”

“I tried to warn you.” Oscar said as we pulled into his driveway.

“Whatever.” I said monotonously and got out of the car. “I gotta find a dress or something to cover this tattoo with before going to Ruby’s.”

Few weeks had passed since Olivia’s passing and during that time I never met up with the others as that would mean running into Cesar who I was still avoiding as I was not allowed to be around him or talk to him per my aunt and Oscar. I would still call and text them from time to time even though it wasn’t the same but I had to make due as Oscar was being crazy protective over me ever since I was released from the hospital. I was practically living at his place now as he didn’t want me walking anywhere alone. However, that problem fixed itself when my aunt surprised me on Christmas with a car so that I wouldn’t have to walk around anymore.

While getting dressed I opt out of a dress and wear a black long-sleeved v-neck cut top with a black skirt and a pair of heels. I couldn’t wait to get there as Mario was coming back and I miss him being around. As I was putting on my necklace I saw the velvet box holding the chain I got made for Oscar and had hesitated giving it to him after what happened with Cesar and I couldn’t give it to him on Christmas since I spent it with my aunt.

“You ready?” Oscar asked, walking into the bedroom.

“Yeah but hold on I gotta give you a late present.” I said having him sit down on the bed as I handed him the velvet box. I bit my lip in anticipation as he opened the box and loved seeing the smile that came across his face as he looked at it and pulled it out from the box.

“I know how much Santo’s mean to you so I had it made so that it's like I’m always with you when you're out doing you know Santo stuff.” I trailed off awkwardly as he put it around his neck and then wrapped his arms around my waist and I placed my hands on his shoulders as I leaned down to connect our lips in a sensual kiss.

“I love it.” He whispers against my lips.

“And I love you.” I whispered back connecting our lips again and he freezes after realizing what I said and pulls back staring into my eyes smiling. “I love you too.” He said tucking my hair behind my ear and began trailing kisses down my neck. One of his hands slides up my leg to the end of my skirt slowly sliding underneath it trailing his hand up my thigh.

“I gotta go.” I reminded as I held back a moan.

“I wanna show you my appreciation.” He started to inch closer and closer to my panties.

“You can show me when I get back.” I grabbed his hand and removed myself from between his legs.

“Then you better come back quick.” He gave me one last kiss. “I’ll try my best but I guess I could tide you over till then?” I suggested as my hand ghosted over his shorts.

“No, cause I promise you aren’t going to make it to that dinner.” He grabbed my hand and led me outside to my car. “Is Cesar gonna be there?”

“Maybe, maybe not.” I shrugged and opened the door. “I don’t think Ruby’s parents are ready to see him so maybe not.” I kissed him on the cheek before shutting the door and starting the car.

“Love you.”

“Love you too.” I said with a huge smile then drove off to Ruby’s.

As I pull up at his house I see Mario’s car outside and smile in anticipation and hurriedly get out of the car and walk to the front door. My smile dropped and turned into confusion as I saw a pregnant white girl sitting outside who smiled at me as I walked past her. Returning a half-hearted wave as I walked inside and everyone turned to look at me. Saying hi to everyone I give Mario a hug, then his parents.

Mario goes back to talking to his parents telling them about a surprise he had but before he could Monse opens the door coming inside. “Happy New Year!”

“Did yall know there’s a pregnant white girl on your porch?” She asked and I sigh relieved. “Thank you, I'm not the only one who saw her.” I said then looked at Mario in disbelief.

“Uh, surprise.” He said to his parents who looked at him just as shocked.

Inviting her inside we all sit down for dinner but couldn’t help but stare at the foreign member of our ensemble sitting at the end of the table next to Mario as she finishes the rest of her gas station drink. I'm so sorry about your recent loss. My heart goes out to all of you. And as a beneficiary of white privilege, these kinds of tragedies are, like, foreign to me. So on behalf of my people, I am sorry for keeping your people down.” Amber said and I tried my best not to laugh.

“Mario, I think this is your last day on earth.” I whispered.

“Okay, um, thank you Amber We..we appreciate that.” Mrs. Martinez said with an awkward smile.

“Mama. this all looks amazing.” Amber responded.

“Oh my god she might kill her before you.” I whispered laughing with Ruby.

“Mario?” Mrs. Martinez called.

“Hmm?”

“Can you help me in the kitchen, please?” She asked and getting up he went into the kitchen with his mom. “She's gonna kill him.” I said to Ruby as I started eating my food. As I’m eating I realize that Ruby is high and wonder how no one has noticed.

“Yo, Akira is that your Lexus outside?” Jasmine asked. “Sure is, it's a Christmas gift from my aunt.” I answered smiling. “Seriously, what does your aunt do?” Jamal asked in disbelief and I shrug unsurely.

When Ruby gets up to go to the kitchen to get some water I go with him to avoid any more questions about my aunt and her occupation and to also make sure Ruby’s mom doesn’t notice he’s high since she had enough surprises to deal with for a night.

“Mom, we have nowhere to go. Amber’s parents kicked her out.” Mario explained to his mom as we walked into the kitchen. “You got my room. I’ll bunk with the twins.” Ruby suggested.

“No!” Mrs. Martinez exclaimed.

“Why?” Mario asked.

“Because..because there’s scientific evidence that Ruben’s brain needs a room. A room to grow and heal. And because I say so!”

“Bunk. Bunk.” Ruby said over and over he said in different tones making us look at him strangely. “Bunk. Does that sound weird?”

“Ruby, why don’t you go eat that pie over there.” I suggested and agreeing he walks away. “If you want you can stay with me, Mario.” I offered not minding since I wasn’t really living there that much.

“Really?” Mario said with a smile while Mrs. Martinez looked at me with a disapproving look.

“Mama, can I help you with anyth-”

A knock on the door interrupted Amber. “I’ll get that. I will get that.” Mrs. Martinez said going to answer the door.

“Did I-”

“By the way, that invitation was only for you.” I interrupted Amber. “She is not staying at my house.” I said under my breath to Mario before going to sit with Ruby as he ate the pie that Monse brought.

“We can see through your brave front. It's okay if you're not okay.” Monse said as she came over to us with Jamal. “We're here for you. Just tell us what you need. Do you need anything?”

“Some whipped cream.”

“I got you, bro. I'm gonna get that whip-whip.” Jamal said going to the kitchen. “How high are you, like on a scale from one to ten?” I asked rhetorically and he laughed in response.

Looking at my phone I see it's a couple of minutes from midnight and I step outside to call Oscar. The phone rings and rings but eventually goes to voicemail and I send him a text with a kissy face emoji since I couldn’t be there to kiss him at midnight. I hear fireworks go off in the distance. I look up at them not noticing Ruby come outside.

He walks past me breathing strangely with a panicked look as he walks over to Olivia’s memorial that was on the fence of his yard. “You okay?” I asked.

“I’m not okay.” He said tears in his eyes staring at Olivia’s picture. “It should’ve never been you.” He said to the photo.

“It should’ve been me.” A voice said behind us and turning around we saw Cesar who was crying. He glances at me but I avoid his gaze as Ruby walks to him and they hug. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry, Ruby.” He apologized.

“I don’t blame you. I got nothing but love for you. It wasn’t your fault.” Ruby reassured him over and over as they stopped hugging and Cesar looked at me again.

“Akira-”

“Save it. I gotta go.” I pulled out my car keys.

“Wait, I’m sor-”

“You don’t have to apologize. I’m not mad but I, I can’t be seen with you.”

“I know.” He said softly as Monse and Jamal came outside and attempted to leave again Jamal stopped me catching my arm. “At least stay for Ruby, he needs us right now.”

Sighing I nod my head and we stand next to the others staring at Olivia’s memorial. “I’ll never forget your kindness.”

“Your encouragement and support.”

“Your beautiful heart.”

“And your unconditional friendship. You’re the first and only girlfriend I’ve ever had. And..until I met you, I never knew what I was missing.”

“What about Akira?” Jamal asked and we shook our heads. “Hell no, we’re like oil and water some days we get along other days we wanna kill each other.” I answered and Monse nodded her head in agreement.

As we were talking Ruby pulls out a wrapped gift about to place it in front of the picture before Monse stops him telling him to unwrap it. Jamal helps him unwrap and he releases a laugh upon seeing the content. I look at the contents and laugh as well along with the others.

“What the hell Ruby.” I commented.

“What? What’s so funny?” He asked.

“That is a terrible birthday gift.” Monse said.

“What’s so terrible about trying to better someone’s skill set?” He asked. “I’m with Ruby. That girl was many things definitely not a linguist.”Jamal said.

”Yeah, she once called horchata…”

“Hurache. It wasn't just once. I miss her.” Monse said leaning on Cesar’s shoulder.

“Guys, I've been hiding something.”Jamal said, catching everyone’s attention. “Me too.” Cesar said, interrupting Jamal. “I’ve got nowhere to go.”

“You said that your brother was-” Monse started. “No, I lied.” He interrupted. “I’m dead to him.” He said and I look down guilty for not reaching out to him.

“But not to me. I’ll figure it out. I promise.” She said kissing him which caused Jamal and Ruby to look at them confused. “Oh, right. This happened. We’ve been hiding this too.” Jamal and Ruby look at me.

“What? I already knew. It was kind of obvious.” I shrug. “We don’t care we kissed you first.” Jamal said high-fiving Ruby. “Anyway, as I was saying before you interrupted me..”

“Hell I’ve been high all night.” Ruby interrupted. “Yeah, you weren’t hiding that as well as you think.” I commented.

“Are you kidding me!” Jamal burst out walking out into the street and going into a rant. While the others were distracted I tapped Cesar’s arm pulling him to the side.

“Here.” I said holding out my house key. “Really?” He asked in disbelief. “No one can see you going in or out. You cannot tell anyone you're staying there, not even Monse and especially not Jamal.” I said and nodding his head he reached for the key but I pulled it out of reach.

“If anyone catches you going in or out, especially one of the Santos, you are on your own and I know nothing about it.” I explained and he nodded his head again. I finally handed over the key. “Thank you, Akira.” He said and I shook my head. “For what? I didn’t do anything.” I answered with a wink.

“Oh yeah and I have this new security system so you have to turn it off as soon as you go in or you’ll set it off.”

“You're not gonna be there?”

“No, I haven’t been there in a couple of weeks. Speaking of here you go.” I open my clutch and hand him some cash. “You might have to restock the fridge.”

“Thank you Akira I’ll pay you back I promise.” he said gratefully and I shook my head. “Don’t worry about it, we’re practically family.” I said and joined the others as Jamal’s outburst came to an end. “Jamal just tell them already.” I said in a bored tone.

“Fine. I found the RollerWorld money.” He said, making the others look at him shocked.

All of us get in my car and we head to Jamal’s house and we go up to his room and as he’s about to show them the money he demands an apology from them and after a not so convincing and forced apology he opens up his closet only for it to be gone. Pulling out his phone we go through the camera feed to see what happened to the money and after fast-forwarding, he stops when we see his parents coming into his room and we watch. “Okay, okay we got something. My parents who are completely disrespecting my privacy.”

“And about to get it in on your bed.” Cesar said. “No, they’re not about to get it in. Nah. Oh my god.” Jamal defended but stopped as his parents in fact did start getting it on. We all immediately get off the bed and Jamal puts the phone in Ruby’s hands. ”Here, take it I can’t.”

“Ugh, okay. It’s over.” Ruby said fast-forwarding past it and then handing it back to Jamal. “Wait. Why is she in my closet?” Jamal said seeing his mom go into his closet and take his gym bag with the money and leave his room. “Mom!” He yells leaving his room.

My phone rings after he leaves and it's Oscar calling me back. I step outside Jamal’s room and answer it.

“Hey princess, are you on your way back yet?”

“Not yet, I'm at Jamal’s right now. We’re kind of in the middle of a crisis.”

“Is he there too?”

“Nope just Jamal, Ruby, and Monse.” Seeing Jamal coming back I rush to end the call. “I’ll be back soon okay? Bye.” I hung up the phone. “I gotta go soon so let's make this quick.”

“Why is that down there?” Jamal asked we walked into his room and saw his cover on the floor. “Better safe than sorry.” Ruby answered. “Understandable. Okay, I’ve cracked the case the money’s at the Goodwill. Let’s roll.” Jamal said, turning to leave.

“What? We can’t go now.”

“You’re right. It's a full moon, but don’t worry Monse. Werewolves don’t like dark meat.”

“It’s not the moon. It's New Years in Freeridge. Drunk drivers and drunk people with guns.” Monse explained.

“No one’s hitting up the Goodwill at this hour.” Ruby said. “Weld sounds like a problem for tomorrow. Goodnight.” I said leaving with the others following me.

“Yall suck and I hate you. See you tomorrow morning? 0800 hours, don’t be late!” Jamal yelled after us. “Got it 10:00!” I yelled back.

Offering the others a ride Monse and Cesar turn it down, deciding to walk home instead. Giving Ruby a ride back I head to Oscar’s place.

Unlocking the door I walk in and see him sitting on the couch with a drink in hand. “You didn’t have to wait for me.”

“I wanted to make sure you got back. How’d you end up at Jamal’s?”

“Well it got a little tense at Ruby’s since Mario brought home a pregnant white girl.” I laughed as I sat on his lap.

“For real?”

“Yeah his mom almost killed him.” I said and laughing he rested his hand on my thigh. “How was it with the guys?” I was curious to see if he would tell me about Cesar coming over here. “It was chill.” He shrugged. “Couldn’t stop thinking about you.” He slid his hand under my skirt stroking my inner thigh. “And me between your legs.”

“Then you should stop thinking and do it.” I whispered in his ear trailing a line of kisses down to his neck as he lifted me up carrying me to his room. Placing me on his bed he captured my mouth while he unbuttoned my shirt pulling it off. Sitting up he takes off his shirt and I unhook my bra tossing it to the side.

“Your beautiful princess.” He whispers bringing his lips to my neck maneuvering his way down to my chest and nipping at my breast. I bit my lip holding back a moan then took my hand that was resting on his shoulder and placed it on the waistband of his shorts undoing his belt and he helps me remove his shorts and boxers. Then he settles himself between my legs about to pull off my skirt and I become nervous as I realize that unlike the other times there's nothing to interrupt us and the inevitable.

“Why are you so nervous?” He asks noticing how tense I was as he pulled my skirt along with my panties down my legs.

“That's the worse question to ask someone who's nervous. I’m nervous because you’ve done this before and I haven’t and I don’t want to mess this up.” I explained avoiding his eyes.

“Don’t think about that right now, okay?” He caressed my cheek and kissed me tenderly. “Just focus on me and how good I’m about to make you feel.” He whispered against my lips before returning to between my legs and kissing my inner thigh making his way to my aching core. “Fuck, you're wet.” He expressed as proceeded to slide a finger in and I let out a sigh full of pleasure. He takes this chance to add another finger and begins to abuse my clit with his tongue.

“Osc-Oscar please.” I pleaded as my hands fisted into the sheets of his bed. “Que Quieres?” He asked teasingly with a smirk increasing the speed of his fingers.

“I want you.” I answered shyly.

“Want me to what?” He continued teasing.

I cried out as his fingers suddenly went deeper and I dig my nails into his shoulders. “I want you inside of me.”

“Whatever you want baby.” He answered and sliding out his fingers he grab a condom from the drawer on the nightstand by his bed and slides it on lining himself up with my entrance teasingly rubbing the tip over my wet folds lubing it up before slowly sliding himself into my entrance. I tense at the unfamiliar feeling and Oscar leaning down whispers reassuringly to me in my ear kissing me softly until he’s completely inside. “You alright?”

“Mhmm move.” I said and kissing me again he begins moving and at first, he started off slow but with my begging, he became faster and my mind became clouded in pure bliss as tears started to prick my eyes. All I could do was chant his name over and over afraid that this was a dream and I was gonna wake up. I could feel a warm and tight sensation building in my stomach and my fingers were digging into his scalp knowing I wasn’t gonna last any longer. “Oscar, I’m-”

” I know.” He continued moving consistently inside of me feeling me clenching around him and suddenly increased his speed I came undone around his dick with a loud moan. I started to reel from the overstimulation as his fingers rub against my clit still pounding inside me as he reaches his own high which brings me to my second orgasm as he reaches his first. He slowly pulls out of me and takes off the condom throwing it away and then getting back in bed wraps his arms around my body pulling me into his chest.

“Te Quiero mucho mi Amor, sabes eso?” He whispered into my hair. “Te Amo.” I said against his chest falling asleep in his arms.

I wake up hearing my phone ring and groaning I answer it with Oscar still keeping a firm grip around my waist. “What Jamal?” I answered tiredly. “Where are you I said 0800 hours.”

“And I’m pretty sure I said 10:00.” I said mocking his tone.

“Listen I-”

“Oscar!” I said as he took my phone.

“She’s not gonna be there.” He said then hung up.

“Why did you do that?” I asked as he put my phone down out of reach he presses himself against me and I feel his hardened member and I smirk. “Nevermind.”

He kisses me down the nape of my neck to my shoulders as one of his hand's cups my breast teasing my nipple. I turn to face him connecting our lips in a kiss and bring my hand down to his dick wrapping my hand around the base teasingly stroking it. He groans into the kiss and guides me onto my back and I stop stroking his member to wrap my arms around his neck as he pecks my lips one last time then moves to my breast taking my nipple into his mouth eliciting a moan from me.

His fingers tease my core and I whine at the teasing that turns into another moan as he slides two fingers into me and makes me cry out as I cling to him. I start to feel a warm coil build-up and dig my nails into his back. “Oscar, I’m gonna-” I warn but he stops removing his finger causing me to whine.

“Not yet.” He said and sliding down between my legs his tongue roughly attacks my clit and by reflex, I shift away but Oscar’s firm grip on my hips keep me in place as I cry out in pleasure. “Oscar, please… please let me cum.” I begged to feel that sensation again. “Go ahead.”

Cumming I squeeze his head between my thighs keeping him from moving as my toes curl and my hand's fist into the sheets. He keeps lapping at my folds and clit helping me ride out my orgasm making me tear up. Coming down from my high I released my hold on his head and he slowly kissed his way up my body to my lips making me taste myself and I moan into the kiss as I feel him sliding his dick over my core over and over.

“We’ll never get out of bed at this rate.” I said as I toyed with the cross around his neck that I gave him. “I’m in no rush.” He said as he combed his fingers through my hair. Leaning over to grab a condom I place my hand on his arm to stop him. “Don’t, I’m on the pill anyway.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes. Now hurry up.”

Without any hesitation he slid his dick inside my entrance and he releases a low groan into my neck as his member became buried deep inside me. Unlike last night he doesn’t let me adjust and immediately starts pounding into me and I wrap my legs around his waist. I planted light kisses on his inked skin as moaning in pleasure as he brought me to another orgasm that had me seeing stars. I felt him start to pull out but I tighten my legs that were around his waist to stop him.

“Do it inside.” I whispered in his ear.

“Fuck, me vuelves loco.” He groaned slamming back inside me completely making me wail in pleasure as he came inside me after a few more thrusts. He collapses on top of me kissing me lazily as he pulls out.

My phone rings from the table that Oscar placed it on and with an annoyed sigh he rolls off of me and hands me my phone. I roll my eyes seeing Jamal’s name again and answer it.

“Really Jamal if you guys haven’t found it by now. Then it's gone.” I said getting out of bed to talk to him privately but Oscar pulls me back into his arms.

“OH! We found the money but I lost my pants in the process because Monse and Cesar didn’t have my back! If you and Ruby were here like you were supposed to be then I would have had more people to depend on!” He complained.

“What does that have to do with you not wearing pants right now?” I asked confused. Oscar looks at me with a raised eyebrow and I shrug. Knowing this was gonna be a long conversation he kisses me on my head and goes to the bathroom.

“Where are you gonna hide the money now?” I asked as I waited for Oscar to close the door. However, I don’t get an answer as I hear them arguing and then hear a police siren go off in the background. “Gotta go.” He says then abruptly hangs up and I look at my phone confused.

Shrugging I get up throwing on one of Oscar’s shirts and changing the sheets on the bed I toss the other ones in the washer. After Oscar gets out of the bathroom I take a shower and as I’m drying my hair I hear talking coming from the kitchen. I change into a pair of shorts and a black and white checkered crop top and walk out to see Sad Eyes along with some other Santos sitting on the couch at the table talking.

“Akira I was looking for you.” Jose said seeing me walk into the room.

“Why?”

“Do me a favor?” He gestured to the bags of drinks that were sitting on the table.

“Hell no.” I answered as I sat down at the table next to him. “I barely got any sleep last night.”

“Please chica, just one. I want that drink that you made me at the party we had at your house.

“Wow did you say please?” I said in mock disbelief going through the bags. “You didn’t even get all the stuff that I need to make it.”

“Then make me something new.”

I opened a bottle of whiskey that I’d never tried taking a sip of and instantly regretted it. “Fine but do you want this in it cause this shit is strong.” I warned as I went into a coughing fit as my throat burned. “You can mix whatever you want, chica.”

“Alright but next time I expect payment.” I said jokingly taking the bags to the counter to mix something together for everyone. “Need some help?” Oscar asked. “No thanks I got it.” I said and grabbing a beer he went outside with some of the guys.

Finishing the drinks I pass them out to the guys a few of them helping me. Grabbing the last two drinks I go outside to give Jose his drink and taking it out of my hand he takes a sip. “You have a gift.”

“Duh, your just lucky we’re friends so I let you use me as your personal bartender.” I said then go over to Oscar seeing him sitting in a lawn chair deep in thought. “You alright?” I asked setting my drink down and sliding onto his lap and he just nods his head. “Are you worried about Cesar?” I whispered and he glares at me but his features quickly soften letting himself be vulnerable and nods his head.

“Yeah.” He answered taking a sip from his beer and I can’t help but feel bad because I know like me my aunt gave him an impossible choice and I want to reassure him that Cesar’s safe but that would mean telling him he’s at my house.

“I’m sure he’s alright.” I said kissing him. He wraps his arm around my waist his hand squeezing my ass he deepens the kiss. Moving to his neck I nip and suck at it until he stops me lightly tapping me.

“What?” I asked confused. “Hold on.” He said looking away and following his gaze I see Ruby walking pass.

“Hey.” Oscar called but Ruby keeps walking ignoring him. “Hey, I’m talking to you!” He shouts making Ruby stop and turn around.

“What?” Ruby asked annoyed.

“Just wanted to check up on you. You good?” He asked him.

“No I’m not good!” Ruby shouts kicking the crate that Oscar had his foot propped on as he got closer to us.

“What the hell Ruby?” I said.

“Yo, chill out.” Oscar warned.

“Chill out? That's all you got as you sit there on your damn throne? And you too!” Ruby points at me accusingly. “I got shot! And my friend, the most amazing person I ever known, died because of you and for what? Nothing! Nothing but some bullshit beef that means nothing! And that night won't stop playing on auto-repeat in my head, and every time I move my arm, which is often because I'm a gesticulator, it kills, further reminding me of that night, thanks to you, so don't tell me to chill out!”

“You must be in the anger stage.” Oscar said leaning back in his chair making me look at him confused as his homies laugh. “Let's go.” He said tapping my thigh and I stand up. “Where are we going?” Ruby asked. “Just get in.” He said and Ruby was about to argue but I stop him. “Maybe you shouldn't argue with him when we’re standing in a yard full of Santos.” I said getting in the car.

Going to a convenience we walk inside and Oscar grabs a basket making Ruby carry it and starts filling it up. “Get whatever you want.” He said to me and I raised an eyebrow at him. “Really?” I asked and he nods.

“How many times can I say I’m sorry?” Ruby said after a while as Oscar and I shopped ignoring him. “I know I stepped out of line, but I really don’t have time to be your valet.”

“We need to grab a few nopales.” Oscar said to me still ignoring him.

“We need a cart. This is getting heavy.” Ruby complained.

“Then use your other hand.” I said sarcastically and he glares at me.

“Do you ever not complain?” Oscar said as we turned down another aisle.

“Well no one told you to bring me.”

“So, what else don’t you like about me?” He asked tossing something into the cart.

“Nope. I’m not falling for that.” Ruby answered.

“It’s not a debate. What else don’t you like?

“Is this like queen for a day sitch?” Ruby asked making Oscar stop walking causing us to run into him.

“Chill, its a legal expression.” I said going to another aisle to grab some sodas.

Grabbing a few different sodas to mix into the drinks I was gonna make for the guys I go back to Oscar and Ruby to put the drinks in the basket.

“Cuchillios can suck a dick!” Ruby yells making everyone in the store look over at us.

“Ruby calm down! You can’t yell shit like that here.” I said quietly as I put the drinks in the basket. “Look, all I’m saying is if you’re a saint, then save people. Don’t kill them.” Ruby said to Oscar as his phone started to ring. Shoving the basket into Oscar’s arm he pulls out his phone and steps to the side.

“What did I miss?” I asked Oscar wondering what caused Ruby’s outburst. “Don’t worry about it.” He said taking the basket to the counter to pay. Ruby pulls me away when he finishes on the phone. “Do you know what's up with Cesar and the others he just told me not to come?” He asked.

“Yeah I think they got arrested. Earlier when I was on the phone with Jamal I heard a police siren and then he suddenly hung up. Probably cause he wasn’t wearing pants.” I explained and he looked at me weirdly. “I don’t know the full story.” I shrugged.

“Is that a Santo cross on your wrist? Are you like officially a Santo?”

“I’m gonna stop you right there.” I interrupted. “No, I am not joining the Santo’s I lost a bet and this was the wager. It's no big deal.” I said holding out my wrist.

“Akira you know how dangerous that is?”

“Probably just as dangerous as dating a Santo. I’m not that worried and I don’t want you to worry either. Now come on go grab a bag.” I said and we walk back to the counter to help with the bags. I knew the bad stuff that could come with having the tattoo but I also knew that my aunt was right no matter how much I denied it I was a Santo.

We head back to Oscar’s and as he makes Ruby help him with cooking I spend the day practicing making some drinks and have the guys try them. Taking a drink out to Oscar I see Ruby struggling to cut some limes and notice the strange way he’s slicing them.

“Have you ever cut a lime before?” I asked as I handed Oscar his glass.

“Yeah man you cut like a serial killer.” Oscar said putting down the drink to show him how to properly slice the lime. Then handing the knife to Ruby and following his example he cuts it and Oscar takes a slice. “Good. You’re excused.”

“I’m excused?” He asked confused.

“Yup. I listened, you listened. We’re good. You can go.” Oscar said going back to cutting up some octopus tentacle.

“Uh…okay..” Ruby said slowly turning to leave. “Or you can stay.” I offered and Oscar nodded passing him a drink Ruby takes a sip and we talk for a while before his phone goes off in his pocket. Noticing I’m distracted Oscar takes this as his chance to put a piece of the octopus in my mouth making my face twist in disgust and I playfully push him. “Why?” I asked disgustedly.

“You gotta expand your palette.”

“No thanks, I like my palette the way it is.” I said as he laughs and I glance back at Ruby seeing him glaring at his phone.

“What’s wrong?”

” It’s my mom. She was on me about going to church, on me about hanging out with my friends. Now she's blowing me up wondering where I am. Can I just be left alone already?” He rants and I roll my eyes.

“Wow a mom who cares about you. What’s that like?” I meant to say jokingly but it came out more rudely.Damn.

“Pressures of the privileged.” Oscar said.

“Privileged? I live in a house with bars on the window.”

“With two parents inside and a college future waiting outside. Don’t whine to me about your mom. No one took care of me and Cesar when my mom was out there.” Oscar said.

“I didn't mean to…”

“Be ungrateful? I get that you got shot. But why do you think no one came to finish the job? Because of me! And think about how fast that truce happened. Me, again.”

“I'm sorry. I didn't know.”

“There's a lot of things you don't know. Like what it's like to walk into a job interview with a record. You think Walmart's gonna hire someone with two strikes?”

“See, I wouldn't work there. They have poor employee satisfaction.”

“I’ve heard that too.” I added.

“This ain’t a joke!” Oscar yells making us shut up.

“Sorry.” I whispered.

“That's the kind of stuff that makes a man snap! But being mad at the world won't help you. It'll only hurt you.” Oscar said and Ruby glances at me.

“I mean he’s got a point.” I whispered to him.

“You know what, I’m gonna go.” He said putting down his drink.

“Your not gonna stay to eat?” I asked.

“Nah I should head home I’ll see you at school.” He said and left.

“You alright?” I asked Oscar lightly stroking his arm and he nods his head. “It was nice of you to check up on him and let him air out his frustrations.” I said appreciatively kissing him on the cheek and going to grab him another drink as he finishes up cooking. All of us sit around in the front yard eating, drinking, and laughing for a few hours before the homies slowly start to leave. Oscar helps carry my stuff to my car and after closing the back door he wraps his arms around me in a hug kissing me.

“You know you can stay longer. If you want.”

“I know but if I stay any longer I might never leave. Plus I’ve got cheerleading practice in the morning and if I stay here tonight I won’t get any sleep with you next to me.”

“What’s wrong with that?” He asked teasingly kissing me again before I get in my car.

“Love you.”

“Love you too princess.”

Starting the car I drive around the block to my house and pulling into the driveway I see the lights on telling me that Cesar was here. Grabbing my stuff I go inside and reset the alarm. “You need some help?”

“Yeah, thanks.” I said and he grabbed two of my bags. “Oh yeah, I brought you some food that Oscar made.”

“Thanks Akira really this means a lot to me.”

“Seriously don’t worry about it.” I said as I placed the food on the kitchen counter and walked into the living room heading to my room. “Uh you know you don’t have to sleep on the couch right? This house has three bedrooms you could have slept in one of the beds.”

“Are you sure I didn’t wanna overstep or anything. Especially since we haven’t talked like we used to after what happened.” He said placing my stuff down and I pull him into a hug.

“Hey families fight but eventually they make up like you and Oscar. I know he put you out but I know you guys are gonna makeup eventually.” I reassured.

“Thanks.” He said as we stopped hugging. “Goodnight.”

“Goodnight Cesar.”

Chapter Text

“Guys I got eyes on me.” Jamal said making me look at him curiously.

“Me too. The post-shooting lookie-loos are out in full force. I don’t know how much longer I can be Bullet Boy” Ruby said sitting down at the lunch table with Jamal, Monse, Cesar, and I.

“Well it is rare for someone to survive after getting shot in Freeridge so your basically a celebrity.” I commented.

“I just wanna get back to normal.” Ruby said.

“Normal? Baby, you ain't never been normal!” Jasmine said appearing out of nowhere. “You got that special sauce flowing through your veins. And probably all over that juicy Naga!” She said to him sitting down with us and we all look at her annoyed. “Ruby said I could sit with y’all, so...” She trailed and we all glared at Ruby.

“Shoot! I forgot dessert.” Ruby said making Jasmine stand.

”I got you. Sugar-free sweets for my super-sweet treat, coming right up!” She said going back to the cafeteria.

“I'm sorry!” Ruby said to us. “But ever since my brush with death, I made a bargain with the big man. Or woman? Let's say the universe will be gender-neutral. But part of that deal was to work on my karmic energy, be a better person, so shit wouldn't go sideways again. Part of that deal is to do charity, and Jasmine is my charity.”

“Well take me as your sign from the universe that Jasmine is too big of a charity for you to take on. Thats like finding the cure to cancer. You just can't or at least the rich don't want that.” I said.

“Couldn’t you have saved a rainforest or something.” Monse said. “See? I knew this would be an issue.” Ruby said, shaking his head.

“Speaking of commitment, we need to make one. What are we gonna do with the cheddar? We need a plan of action ASAP. First thing after school, all-hands meeting. This kind of gouda can get ripe real quick.” Jamal explained and we nodded in agreement.

“Right now, the money as is makes us targets. We need to move quickly to wash the cash so we can use it and help Cesar survive.” Monse said and Cesar agreed.

“Okay. So where are we meeting?” Jamal asked.

“My dad is coming home this afternoon."

"Okay, so we can’t do it at Monse’s, my house is pretty tense post-dig debacle. Akira?” Jamal asks and everyone looks at me.

“Nope.”

“Why not?” Jamal whined.

“One word. Santos. Ever since Oscar and I went official I got Santo’s around my place 24/7 and he,” I point at Cesar. “Can’t be anywhere near me or the block.”

“Right and Cesar never hosts. So, Ruby, it's you.” Jamal determines.

“No. Your mom doesn’t want me around.” Cesar said.

“Oh, my mom’s got a job all week, so we’re good. My house after school.” Ruby said and we all nod our heads in conformation.

“Abuelita, I reserved the table for a two-hour block. Didn't you see my note on the fridge?” Ruby said but Abuelita ignored him causing him to glare.

“It's fine. She knows about the money.” Jamal explained.

“Okay.” He said side-eyeing her. “Well, since we found the money, I've done copious research.” Ruby said gesturing to his notebook.

“This is why we're best friends.” Jamal said.

“You're best friends?” Monse questioned.

“Yeah. You guys get to make out, we get to be best friends. It's a trade-off. Bestie, present.”

When Ruby opens the notebook it opens to a page of his plan to lose his virginity by 18 and we burst into laughter but I stop as I started reading his plan and saw my name in it. “Bold of you to assume that you would be my rebound if I break up with Oscar.” I said crossing my arms.

“Okay, team! We have 37-year-old cash that we can’t spend without raising eyebrows. And we’ve all seen Breaking Bad. We need a cash business.” Ruby said.

“Jamal, your dad literally owns a business.” Cesar said. No way. My dad's super particular about the books. It would never work. But what if we started our own business? How's Ruben's Fancy Festivities coming along?”

“At least three years away from launch, pending a Silicon Beach cash infusion.” He said. His phone started to ring and with an annoyed expression answered it and turned out it was Jasmine. “Jamal measure my neck.” He said after hanging up

“Why is she buying you a collar? Cause she seems like she would be into that.” I asked curiously.

“Okay, no. You need to give me your phone. This is not a joke. We’re trying to move the money, and you’re here playing twiddly thumbs with Jazmaspaz. Just don’t text her back.” Jamal said reaching for Ruby’s phone.

“As if it were that easy! I have a moral obligation to reply.”

“Or what? The universe is going to strike you down?”

“Maybe! You know what I’m calling it for today. I think we’re hitting a wall. Let’s reconvene tomorrow after a good night’s sleep.” Ruby says getting up and goes to his room.

“Good enough for me. You guys wanna ride?” I asked and nodding their heads we say bye to Abuelita and leave.

The next day at school I’m talking with Jamal as he tries to explain that he’s being watched and I saw Ruby with Cesar and Monse. We head toward them and they jump when they see us.

“Sorry. Did I scare you?” Jamal said and I looked at them strangely wondering why they were so jumpy. “There’s a lot of that going around lately. It’s like one second you’re minding your own business and then bam! Beady eyes and rosy cheeks staring right at you.” Jamal says and I try not to roll my eyes as he talks about the gnomies again.

“I know what you mean. Although I wouldn't really say Jasmine has beady eyes." Ruby said. "Jasmine? Who's talking about Jasmine?" Jamal asked.

"I am! 'Cause every time I say her name a few times, she just appears. It's like, ‘Jasmine, Jasmine, Jasmine!’” Ruby rants.

“Boo!” Jasmine appears, making all of us jump. “I found you! What’s wrong? You look pale. Are you okay?”

“No! I’m not okay! Good vibes, good vibes, good vibes.” He repeated over and over as he went to sit down on the steps of a staircase with Jamal and Jasmine next to him.

“Hey, we’ll catch you guys.” Cesar said as we kept walking. “You guys are still gonna be at Ruby’s right?” I asked.

“No, I have to be somewhere after school.” Monse answered.

“I’ll be there.” Cesar said.

“Wanna ride with me after school?” I asked and he nodded his head.

“Cool I have practice after so meet me outside the gym?” I suggested and agreed I head to class.

After school I rush out of practice skipping changing out of my uniform and meet with Cesar then drive to Ruby’s.

“Where's Monse?” Jamal asked.

“She's not coming.” Cesar answered.

“If she's not here to vote, how are we supposed to make any decisions?” Jamal asked.

“I designate Ruby as my proxy.” Monse's voice said from a recording on Ruby’s phone.

“I'll allow it. Okay so let's get started.” Jamal said.

“Anybody got any ideas?” Ruby asked

“Right here. I think we draw up a fake business plan for an Owl Cafe.” Jamal starts and I sigh already not liking the idea. “Owl Pacino's Cappuccinos. Get investors to front us the startup money, then using that money, make our business look even more legitimate and attract even more investors…”

“Jamal, it's a bad idea.” Monse’s voice said from another recording on Ruby’s phone.

“How do I debate with her if she’s not even here?” Jamal asked.

“There’s no debate. It’s a bad idea. And a Ponzi scheme.” Abuelita said sitting on the couch.

“We know.”

“Actually, it sounds like you don’t. What you need is a cash business so you can take your old bills which you can’t use and turn them into new bills.” Abuelita explained.

“Money laundering we get it but we still need a business.” I said bored looking at my phone. “But it's going to take some time and…”

“And what?” I said raising an eyebrow.

“I get a little something on top of my 20% share of the money, right?”

“What? How can you even make this about money? We're family!” Ruby said. "And you should never do business with family, which is why I shouldn't even be thinking about helping you.” Abuelita said.

“Well, 20% is out of the question. We're already splitting the money four ways.” Ruby explained. ”Four ways? You want to cut me out.” She said then looks at Jamal. “And you! These pendejos didn't even believe in you. They called you pathetic.” She said and Jamal looks at us.

“I supported you all the way.” I commented.

“I never said that.” Ruby defended.

“But he thought it. And that’s worse.” She said as a knock came from the front door. “Get that.” She ordered leaving the room.

Ruby opens the door to reveal Jasmine on the other side holding a bag of flaming Hot Cheetos with chili extra lime from Raul’s truck but Ruby wasn't so happy.

“Flamin' Hot Cheetos with chili, extra lime from Raul's truck.” She said excitedly holding the bag.

“Raul's retired.”

“I know, it took three hours, round-trip!”

“Well, it's not long enough! You just don't get it, do you? Well, see if you get this.” He slammed the door in her face and then seconds later opened it again.

“You forgot the chamoy.

“I... I didn't want it to get soggy.” She said pulling a Ziploc bag of it out of her fanny pack.

After slamming the door in her face again he turns to us and we shake our heads at him disapprovingly. “What?”

“I guess your charity work with the universe is over?” I said rhetorically.

“What do you mean? That was just one misstep. That’s not how karma works.” Ruby defended.

“Actually that’s exactly how karma works.” Jamal said. “Judging from what I just saw, you're like three dead baby seals in the red.”

“You gotta apologize.” Cesar said and Ruby feeling guilty puts down the bag and goes to Jasmine’s house.

Jamal, Cesar, and I hung out for another few hours at Ruby’s until Ruby got back from Jasmine’s. “How’d it go?” Jamal asks.

“Jasmine’s eating lunch with us every day.” He answered and we all look at him in disbelief. ”Wow. She really worked you.” Jamal commented and Ruby shakes his head.

“No. I like Jasmine.” He responded.

“I like her too but not enough to eat lunch with her every day.” I said sliding off the counter. “Anyway, I’m gonna go got plans. See you later.” I said with a wave as I left.

Leaving Ruby's, I drive to Oscar’s place and look around surprised to see no one in the front yard. Expecting to find them inside I unlock the door and look around to see Oscar on the couch on his phone which he puts down seeing me and I sit on his lap.

“Wow, no homies today.”

“Not tonight.” His eyes moved along my body. “Now what did I do to deserve my own personal cheerleader?”

“Well if I remember you were begging to see me in this.” I straddled his lap wrapping my arms around his shoulders.

“Only took two years of waiting.” He whispered against the skin of my neck as he planted kisses.

“Was it worth the wait?”

“For you? It always is.” He said and I couldn’t help but smile.

“When did you become a smooth talker?”

“Whatcha mean? I’ve always been.” He smirked pressing his lips to mine. “Speaking of talking, now that time has passed since you being in the hospital. Do you think I could meet your aunt?” I tense in his arms.

“Why do you wanna meet her? I mean we’ve only been together for a few months.” I said defensively.

“You see my Reina, I plan to live with you, marry you, and maybe even a kid or two. And I want to tell her that myself.” He declared leaving me with no words.

“That’s sweet but I’m not close with my aunt and we only started talking more after I got shot.”

“Does she know that we’re together?”

“Yes but…” I couldn’t find a way to finish that sentence without saying the truth.

“She cares about you. A few years ago didn’t she offer to have you live with her?”

“She did but that would’ve meant leaving Freeridge and I wanted to be here when you got out.” I explained and kissed him.

Pulling me closer he deepened the kiss slipping his tongue between my lips and rolling his hips I moan into the kiss as his clothed member rubs against my core. I feel my phone vibrating next to us on the couch but ignore it focusing on Oscar. Oscar moves his hands off my hips sliding them under my uniform with one hand on my ass and the other stroking my clothed core. As I start to tug at his shirt my phone goes off again. “Go ahead and answer it.” He said breaking our kiss.

“No, I’ll just turn it off.” I said pulling at his shirt again.

“Just answer it, it's like the third time it's gone off.” he grabbed my hands keeping me from taking off his shirt. With a huff, I pick it up seeing a missed call from Cesar and the alarm system company.

“Huh, it's the security alarm company.” I answered the phone. “Hello?”

“Hello miss. Hernandez, your security alarm was set off and we wanted to know if you needed police assistance or if it was a false alarm.” The company said.

“No, need for that.” I said nervously. “It was a false alarm I have um,” I glanced at Oscar before looking back down. “I have family over and they probably forgot to reset the alarm. I’ll just call them.” I said and agreed they reset the alarm from their end. I hang up and stand up to go to my house.

“Who’s at your place?” Oscar asked, following me to the door but before I could answer my phone started to ring again and it was my aunt.

“Hey Auntie. Everything’s fine. I forgot to turn it off. I got it handled. Yes, I promise I’ll call you later.” I reassured her as Oscar and I got in my car and I hung up.

“Who’s at your house if it's not your aunt?” He asks as I drive around the block to my house.

“So you want the truth or you can continue living in ignorant bliss.” I said with an anxious smile as I saw a glare forming on his face. “Okay, so I'm gonna take that as you want the truth.”

“Quit playing and say it.” He said, raising his voice slightly as I parked the car in my driveway.

“Okay, but promise you won’t be mad.” I pleaded as I turned off my car.

“You didn’t.”

“I might've.” I said taking off to my house as he followed me pissed.

Quickly unlocking my door I rush inside, shutting the door back and Cesar meets me at the door. “Akira please don’t be mad. I was tired and forg-”

“Don’t worry about the alarm, we have bigger problems.”

“Akira open the door.” Oscar yelled, sounding even more pissed.

“So do you wanna pick how you're gonna die or would you like a head start? Either way, he’s gonna kill me first.” I said as jokingly as I could before Oscar pounded on the door again and with a sigh, I opened the door.

“Didn’t I tell you you’re not a Santo? That means you can’t go to my girl for help!” He said furiously as he stormed in.

“But he didn’t, I chose to help him. I asked him to stay here.” I said, trying to take the heat.

“Doesn’t matter.” He said not even sparing me a glance. “You need to get your stuff and leave.” He said and Cesar, not arguing, goes and grabs his stuff.

“Oscar! He has nowhere to go! Where’s he gonna sleep on the streets?!” I argued.

“That’s not my problem or your problem.” He said not leaving room for argument.

“It’s alright Akira. Jamal offered to let me stay at his place earlier today so I’ll just stay there but thanks for everything.” He said walking out the front door.

“Wait, Cesar let me drive you at least.” I said following him but Oscar grabs my wrist to stop me and he follows Cesar outside.

“Don’t worry I’ll be fine.” Cesar reassures walking out into the night and Oscar makes sure he leaves and I glare at him as I lean against the door frame.

“Why are you such an asshole?”

“Why did you help him? When I told you to stay away from him!” He said and I rolled my eyes.

“Cause I’m not one of your homies Spooky. You don’t tell me what to do and unlike you, I don’t wanna see Cesar on the streets.” I said, crossing my arms.

“And you think I do. You know I h-”

“Yeah, yeah you had no choice. Well guess what Spooky, you always have a choice and you obviously made yours.” I stepped back inside my house.

“Hey, we’re not done talking!”

“But I am especially to Spooky. Call me when Oscar is ready to talk.” I slammed the door, locking it.

“Akira wait.” He yells from the other side of the door. “Princess, please open the door.”

“Fuck off Spooky!” I yelled, turning off the lights and headed to bed. I’ve never been one to cry especially when it comes to guys and I never plan to but that doesn’t stop me from calling up Mario the next morning to complain. Then Eleana and Monica during cheer practice and for the rest of the month until they’re both tired of me.

“Okay wait, wait, wait.” Monica interrupted. “What about the double date for Valentine's day?”

“I forgot about Valentine's day.” I sighed dramatically. “We can still do it It’ll just be me and Eleana instead of Oscar.”

“Can’t I’m setting up for the dance remember?” She reminded and I groan.

“Fine I’ll invite Mario.”

“No way.” Monica shook her head. “If you invite him then we get his baby mama and I know I’ve only met her once but she already rubs me the wrong way.”

“It’s been a month and you two still haven’t made up?” Eleana asked in disbelief.

“I mean we check up on each other here and there but he hasn’t apologized.” I shrugged. “Anyway, I don’t wanna see him so I’m inviting Sad Eyes.” I said going to his contact.

“Are you sure about that? Isn’t he like Spooky’s boy?” Eleana asked. “So what we hung out all the time when Spooky was locked up.” I said matter of factly.

“Now it’s different you and Spooky weren't together back then but now if you do that it’ll look kinda funny.”

“We’re just swimming in the pool then having a movie night at my house it only looks funny if you make it. Plus he’s the last guy I know and that I can invite last minute.” I said already sending the text. “You aren’t doing this to make Spooky jealous?” She asked and I rolled my eyes.

“What would I get out of making him jealous? I wanna be with Spooky it's just frustrating having to pick being loyal to him or Cesar. While with Sad Eyes I don’t have to worry about that stuff and I know that he’s free this weekend so I’m inviting him.” I explained and we sigh in annoyance as Monica’s boyfriend raises his hand.

“What Isiah?” Eleana asked.

“Whose Sad Eyes?” He said and we all groaned annoyed.

“Are you serious?”

“Come on keep up.”

The weekend cannot come any sooner as I’m in my backyard blowing up some pool floats with Sad Eyes. “Thanks for coming last minute,” I said as I tossed the float into the pool.

“No problem chica, I’ll never pass up an opportunity to chill in your pool.”

“I knew you were using me for my pool.” I said and he laughed. We hear my doorbell ring and I go let Monica and Isiah in who brought pizza.

“Eleana texted me she said that she is gonna make it after it all cause the dance is pretty lame.”

“Great put this pizza in the backyard.” I said closing the door and followed them to the backyard. We hung out by the pool listening to music, eating, and playing around, and after a few hours went inside to watch movies.

Popping the last bag of popcorn Monica and I carry 2 bowls of popcorn and drinks to the living room. We see Isiah and Sad Eyes getting along pretty well to our surprise and they continued chatting as we pick a movie to watch. Monica picks a horror movie to start with and throughout the movie Sad Eyes and Isiah were still talking. Monica and I started throwing glances at each other before she gestured to the kitchen and I follow her.

“What the hell is happening?” She asked in disbelief as we watched them from the kitchen.

“I think they’re bonding like they might become friends after this.”

“This is your fault.” I looked at her offended.

“What the hell did I do?”

“If you had just made up with Spooky he would be here instead and Spooky wouldn’t be talking to Isiah because he would be too busy having his tongue down your throat. And Isiah is afraid of Spooky so he would have his tongue down mine.” She said frustrated and I look at her slightly taken aback by her outburst.

“You good?”

“No! I had a plan that by the second movie we would be in one of the bedrooms having sex.”

“Okay, appreciate the honesty but slightly grossed out that you planned to have sex at my house.”

“Well you know I can’t do it at mine. There is always someone home.”

“You guys good?” Sad Eyes asked walking in to grab another drink. “Yeah just making more popcorn.” Monica answers putting a bag in the microwave as the doorbell rings.

“Eleana must be here.” I said going to open the door. “I need to start checking who it is before I open the door.” I said shaking my head seeing Oscar at my door.

“See a few cars in front who’s here?” He asked but I ignored his question.

“What do you want?” I asked crossing my arms.

“It’s Valentine’s Day and even though you’d never admit it. You love Valentine’s Day.”

“Yeah and I told you I didn’t want to spend it with you.”

“Princesa, how long are you going to be mad? I told you this is how it has to be Cesar got off easy compared to what could’ve been.”

“So you kicking him out and being on the streets is a light punishment?”

“Akira, movie’s over. You wanna pick the next one.” Sad Eyes called from the living room and I avoid Oscar’s eyes as he recognizes the voice.

“No, you or Monica can.” I yelled back as I stepped outside and closed the door.

“So you didn’t want to spend it with me but you can with Sad Eyes?” Oscar said visibly pissed and I rolled my eyes.

“It’s just me and some friends watching movies. I’m not alone with him.” I assured and he nodded his head. “Look I understand that you did what you had to do to protect Cesar but to me, it looks like you chose the Santos over your brother. And that makes me wonder what are you going to do if you had to pick between me or the Santos? Because from what I’ve seen I don’t think you would pick me.” After a few seconds of silence, I assumed there was nothing else to say. I move back inside but stop when Oscar grabs my wrist.

“I know shit’s messed up right now but give me time and I’ll fix it.” He said softly stroking my cheek leaning in hesitantly. I give in kissing him on the cheek before stepping away.

“Akira! I brought some booz-” Eleana stops seeing me with Oscar. “Sorry, did I interrupt something?”

“No, he’s leaving.” I said grabbing a bottle of booze that she was carrying and letting her go inside first. “Later Oscar.”

“Love you princesa.” He said before I closed the door.

“Love you too.” I said before shutting the door. I walk back to the living room with Eleana and we sit down to watch the new movie they picked and in the middle of the movie my phone started to blow up.

I unlock my phone and see messages from Cesar, Monse, and Jamal. I go through Monse’s first, then Cesar’s, and figure out they broke up and Monse is going to Brentwood. Then going through Jamal’s he tells me that Ruby and Jasmine won the dance contest and Cesar and Monse broke up.

“What’s up?” Eleana asked me.

“We should’ve gone to the dance.”

A month had passed since Monse and Cesar broke up and she went to Brentwood with her mom. Leaving the rest of us to help Cesar through the breakup since he was left heartbroken which was a great distraction for me as it help stop thinking about Oscar. I missed Oscar like crazy and I didn’t want us to break up but I feared that we might because of his loyalty to the Santos and if I keep avoiding him then I could keep putting off the inevitable. Except for today where I was helping Mario with Ruby as he couldn’t get him out of bed.

“What about this?” I held out a bag of skittles.

“Now you’re picking stuff that you like.” Mario said.

“All of the stuff in here is for Ruby why can’t I have this one thing?” I said as we walked to the counter. He poured everything out of the basket on the counter and I tossed the bag of skittles on top of the pile at the same time as Oscar placed two drinks on the counter beside our stuff.

”Shit.” I muttered under my breath as they greeted each other. Oscar glanced over at me but I avoided his gaze keeping my eyes on the counter.

“Turn it up.” Oscar said to the cashier who turned up the radio as it talked about the Freeridge robbery and I glance at him already knowing that the Santos was behind it.

“So how’s Little man?” Oscar asked Mario.

“Oh, you know, he’s been better. I’ve never seen him like this before. Been monitoring him and nothing will get him out of bed.” “Nothing?” Oscar raised a brow.

“Oh no.” I said under my breath.

After paying we leave the store but Oscar comes with us to Mario’s and as I follow Mario inside Oscar whispers something to Mario and he went inside leaving me and Oscar alone.

“What?” I asked looking down at the ground.

“I miss you.” He places his hand under my chin making me look him in the eyes.

“I miss you too.” I admitted.

“Then can we compromise on something? I’m tired of how we’re dealing with this.” He said taking the opportunity to stroke my cheek.

“Yeah but not right now. I wanna check on ruby first, we can talk later.” I said and nodding his head we go inside and go to Ruby’s room.

“Hey Ruby.” I said cheerfully and he groans in response. “Did Mario call you?” He asked. “Maybe.” “Just leave me alone.” he said and I looked at Oscar. “Well, I tried."

Oscar pulls at the blanket and Ruby groans but Oscar pulls the blanket completely off him and Ruby takes off his blindfold. “Wakey-wakey, biatch!”

“Aw that’s a cute bear.” I said noticing the teddy bear next to Ruby on the bed.

“You got a lot of furry friends.” Oscar said grabbing the bear and passes it to me.

“They’re the twins.” Ruby said.

“You named them?”

“No. That's my brother-in...Doesn't matter.” Ruby said laying back down.

“Get up. We're going to a party.”

“I'm not in a celebratory mood.”

“First of all you don’t need to celebrate to throw a party.” I commented.

“I've lost people, too.” Oscar said ignoring my comment.

“Then you should know how I feel.”

“Yep. So let's go.”

“A party isn't gonna help.”

“Don't make me carry you.” He threatened and Ruby finally gets up.

“Can I come, too?” Mario’s voice comes over the baby monitor making me jump. “Please?”

“Was he listening the entire time?” I asked as we walked out.

Arriving at the party I hung around Mario and Ruby but was already ready to leave as the party was dead and not because a girl was hanging around Oscar the entire time since we got here. “Can we go now?” I asked.

“We just got here.”

“And I already wanna leave.” Ruby said.

“If Ruby doesn’t want to be here then why force him? We should go.”

“You don’t wanna be here cause of Spooky.” Mario said.

“Exactly so lets go.”

“Having a good time?” Oscar asked as he approached us with some drinks.

“No.”

“The best time.”

We said at the same time as Oscar passed each of us a drink. As Mario and Oscar finished their drinks they looked at me and Ruby.

“I prefer to sip.” Ruby said.

“I’ve decided to become sober.” I poured my drink onto the ground and Oscar walks away.

“Now can we go?”

“Why?”

“Cause Angelica just walked in.” I pointed to her and her friends walking into Oscar’s backyard.

“Oh, my god. I can’t face her. I’m a dropout living at home. I’m a cliche! Am I cliche?” He asked us.

“If I say yes can we leave?” I asked.

“I gotta hide.” Mario said running off and Ruby goes to sit down on the sofa.

“Where’s he gonna go?” I asked as I sat down and Ruby shrugged. After a while, he gets up and starts organizing the table full of snacks and drinks. Busy watching him I didn’t notice Angelica sitting next to me until she was hugging me. “Hey, Angelica.” I returned the hug.

“Hey, so I heard you and Spooky finally started dating.” “Sort of only for about 4 months.” I shrugged.

“Then why aren’t you over there with him?”

“We’re kind of in a disagreement right now.”

“About wh-”

“You know what Mario’s here too. He’s gonna be back for a while you should catch up.” I interrupted.

“Where is he?” She looked around and I see him with Ruby and making eye contact he shakes his head and I smile mischievously.

“Over there.” I point and she goes over and I watch them for a while before she kisses him and I look in shock not expecting that outcome. “Uh, okay did you see Mario-” I freeze seeing Ruby lip-locked with a random woman as she takes a slice of lime out of his mouth. Averting my eyes I notice Oscar still with the same girl from before but now she’s casually touching his arm and although he pulled his arm back she continued touching him. Grabbing a drink I chug it annoyed at the sight.

“And Ruben’s back!” Ruby said catching my attention. He picks up a bottle of liquor chugging and I follow after him. We chill together for another few hours and I constantly watch Oscar with the random girl who obviously couldn’t take a hint. Usually, I would never be jealous of Oscar because I trust him but that doesn’t mean I want other girls thinking they could flirt with him and I was starting to get pissed.

“Just go over there.” Mario said and I glare at him.

“Shouldn’t you be shoving your tongue down Angelica’s throat or something.”

“No she went to the bathroom.”

“Speaking of the bathroom I’m gonna go to.” Ruby said stumbling off. I look over at Oscar again and I reached my last straw when I saw her whispering in his ear.

“Akira calm down.” Ignoring Mario I started putting my hair up. “Seriously Akira don’t do this.”

“What? I’m just putting up my hair.” I said nonchalantly.

“Yeah and two years ago you did the same thing, fought Mia Lorenzo, and got suspended.”

“And that was a nice vacation.” I said walking towards Oscar and the random girl that was with him and Mario followed behind me.

As I got closer I saw Oscar try to distance himself from her seeing how pissed I was and he tried to brush off her advances. “Chill out, I already told you about my ruca.” He warned her.

“So you keep saying but I don’t see her around.” She said.

“Then turn around.” I said crossing my arms and she does. “Wow, your ruca isn’t much to look at.” She said playing with her hair as she gave me an unimpressed look then she turns back to Oscar. Instantly pissed I uncross my arms balling my hands into a fist.

“Wait Akira, chill.” Sad Eyes said but it’s too late as I’m already grabbing the puta by her ponytail and slamming her face into the fence behind her and Oscar.

“I’m sorry bitch can you say that again. Cause I don’t think you were thinking straight.” I yelled as I kept her pressed against the fence.

“Wait Akira, Akira she’s with me. She doesn’t know about you and Spooky.” Angelica said rushing toward me and I glance at the girl rolling my eyes.

“Your fucking lucky bitch!” I release her and throw her to the ground. “You better tell your new friends what’s up next time when they come around here.” I said as Angelica helped her friend up taking her far away from me. Oscar gestures for everyone to leave us alone and the crowd around us disperses.

“You alright?”

“I’m not the one who got her faced slammed into a fence.” I said taking down my hair trying to calm down. "Have I ever told you that I don’t share well?”

“No, but I can see that.” He said with a smirk then cautiously leaning in he connects our lips. “I’m sorry.” He whispered as we pulled apart. “It may look like it but I swear I would never choose the Santos over you. I just want to protect you and you helping Cesar puts you at risk.”

“You don’t have to protect me, Oscar. I was doing fine when you were in prison and I can now.”

“That was then but you and the Little Man were shot. I don’t want anything else to happen to you. Things may not be perfect right now but if I could change our circumstances I would.” He explained.

“Yeah I didn’t see myself falling in love with someone in a gang either.” I commented before kissing him again and he wraps his hands around my waist. We stop kissing hearing Ruby on the microphone. We turn to look at Ruby and he wraps his arms around my waist periodically planting kisses on my neck as we listen to Ruby.

“I wanna give a big shout out to Spooky.” He starts and the crowd chants his name.”I didn’t wanna come tonight. But Spooky made me come. And now I feel great! Like a new man. I also wanna give a shout-out to his girl Akira! He got himself a fine ruca and she can throw hands.”

Everyone started chanting my name and I laugh at the acknowledgment. “Oh! Also shout out to my big brother, Mario. I love you! And thank you for making me an uncle in the next couple of months!”

“Oh no.” I grimaced and look over at Mario and Angelica.

“You’re gonna have a baby?” She shouts pushing him off.

“Yeah, I’m gonna be a dad.” He admits and she slaps him across the face.

“Damn.” rings over the crowd and I slip out of Oscar’s arms.

“I’ll get him some ice.”

I walk to the cooler and see most of the ice already melted and grabbed a beer taking it to Mario. I hand it to him and grabbing it he puts it against his face that Angelica struck. We listen to Ruby as he suddenly starts rapping and everyone starts chanting ‘Prophets suck’.

“Yo, check it out! Let’s go roll up on these punk-ass fools!” A random Santo said getting everyone’s attention. Agreeing they all leave the yard and Mario and I go to Ruby.

“Hold up! Uh, hold up. Wait!” Ruby calls after them. “What the hell just happened?”

“Somehow with one rap you ended the truce.” I answered.

“Wait, what? Oh.” He said in drunk realization.

“Let’s go. We gotta go.” Mario said and agreed we leave. Mario drops me off at my place before going home and as I’m getting ready for bed Oscar calls me checking if I got home safe and reassuring him that I did I tell him to get home safe and go to bed.

Chapter Text

Weeks since Monse left for Brentwood she invited Ruby, Jamal, and me to her mom’s place for the night. Agreeing to go I plan to pick up Jamal and Ruby but before I leave town I stop by Oscar’s for what was supposed to be a quick goodbye that turned into a makeout session on his couch.

Sitting on his lap on the couch he groans as I slide my hands down to his shorts undoing the button and zipper freeing his hardening dick. I get off his lap and get on the floor between his legs wrapping my hand around him teasing his tip with my tongue. “Fuck, princesa.” He groans, gathering my hair in his hand as I take more of him in my mouth lightly sucking. Working him more into my mouth I twirled my tongue along his tip before sinking back down working my hands on the rest of his length my mouth couldn’t reach. His head falls back against the couch groaning and he tightens his hold on my hair tugging slightly and I moan around him loving the feeling. He bucked his hips at the vibration of my moan on his member and I gag slightly at the act but continued bobbing my head up and down. “Baby, I’m-” He groans not able to finish his sentence as he released in my mouth and I quickly pull off him coughing.

“Oscar!” I complained getting up and spitting in the kitchen sink. “Sorry.” He sighed catching his breath as I walked back to the couch. “Couldn’t you have given me a warning?”

“I tried but you were so good, baby.” He grabbed my waist pulling me onto his lap and I bite my lip feeling his dick against my core the only thing separating us was my underwear. “But I’m gonna make it up to you.”

“You better or I’m never sucking your dick again.” I began rolling my hips against his member shuddering at the sensation. My phone started to vibrate across the room on the kitchen table bringing me back to reality and I gasped remembering I was supposed to be picking up Ruby and Jamal.

“Shit, I gotta go.” I said getting off Oscar's lap and grabbing my jeans off the floor and putting them on.

“Just a few more minutes baby.” He said attempting to grab my waist but I move away grabbing my phone off the table.

“We both know it won’t be a few minutes so put yourself away and walk me outside.” I said fixing my hair.

“So demanding.” He said tucking himself back in his boxers and standing up pulls up his shorts.

“You fell in love with me.” I reminded as I texted Jamal and Ruby I was on the way. “Of course I did princesa.” He said kissing my cheek before walking me outside to my car.

“Call me when you get there.”

“It's Brentwood I’m pretty sure I’m not gonna be kidnapped. But I will call you.” I assured kissing him. He slips his tongue between my lips and I pull away knowing if I let him keep going I would never leave. He plants his lips against my neck and starts nipping and sucking lightly on my neck, and I gasp in pleasure until I realize what he’s doing. “Stop.” I said with a pout as I look in the side view mirror seeing a hickey he left.

“Gotta show those Brentwoods guys what’s mine.” He smirked. “Love you, ruca.”

”Love you too.” I said connecting our lips one last time before getting in my car and leaving to pick up Jamal and Ruby.

Rolling up at Monse’s house we knock on the door and I gasp upon seeing her. “What?” She asked.

“You actually dress decent enough for me to tell people that we’re friends. It must be the Brentwood affect.” I answered and her smile dropped as I walked past her going inside. “Oh, and Jamal brought the money.”

“What? Why?”

“What’s there to debate? You’re living in a baller house with expensive fits, and it's safe.” Ruby said.

“No. No, I can’t keep the money. What happened with Abuelita?”

“The old bag scammed us.” Ruby said making Jamal and I toss him a look. “What? I can say ‘old bag’ She’s my grandma.”

“Monse, we just need a secure place to store it until we can work out a new plan, pronto.” Jamal said.

“But I invited some friends over.”

“Well, un-invite them!” He said and the doorbell rings.

“Too late.” I said as we got up and followed Monse to the door and she opened it revealing her two friends a brunette named Sahar and a blonde girl named Jane. Each had bags of food.

“We don’t want to impose. This is just a drop-off, so the food doesn’t go to waste”

“Aww, you guys! Thank you! Sorry for the change of plans, but we…”

“But we insist you join us.” Ruby interjects. “But I thought we needed to discuss that thing. Privately.” Monse said with a forced smile.

“Don't be so possessive, Monse. We get to see you all the time. Let's eat.” Ruby said inviting the girls in they set the food down at the dining room table and we all sit down.

“This is a beautiful presentation and I appreciate the artistry but I’m not sure about the protein involved.” Ruby said looking at the sushi.

“The protein should be the least of your worries.” I said.

“Why is it so red?” Jamal asks.

”It’s raw.” Jane said in an annoying voice. “Try the salmon roe.” Monse suggests. “Fish eggs.” She said and Jamal gags in disgust.

“California roll? It’s basic. Just a little imitation crab.” The other friend explained.

“You’d think rich people would spring for the real thing.” Jamal commented.

“I’ll try it.” Ruby picked up the chopsticks. “I don’t mind fishy.” He said looking at the blonde before going to grab the sushi but struggles.

“I got you.” Jamal said picking up another set of chopsticks trying to help but even together they still struggle. I watch them amused trying to pick up the sushi and shaking my head say, “just use a fork.”

“You can use your hands.” Monse added.

“You know what else you can use your hands for?” Pizza.” Jamal said and I nod my head loving the idea of ordering pizza.

”Ooh! There's this really sick truffle and cauliflower crust from that place down the street.” Jane said.

“Let's get the Blanco with kale.”

“No! No Blanco, no kale! Just cheese!” Jamal said.

“I'd love to try the truffle.” Ruby said looking at Jane.

“Fine! We’ll make a half-truffle concession for you. Only cause you were shot.” Jamal said.

“Hell no, you don’t get to use the ‘I got shot’ card anymore that was months ago. We’re getting normal pizza.” I argued.

“You were shot?” Jane asked Ruby.

“Almost died.”

“It happens all the time in Freeridge. You're not a celebrity.” I said rolling my eyes at Ruby.

“Which is why Monse needs to accept the offer to move in.” Ruby said. “Bitch, Your gonna stay? Why have you been holding out on us?” Her friend said.

“They just asked. I still don’t know if I’m gonna do it yet.” Monse said. “What else do you have to get back to?” I asked her raising an eyebrow and she just looked down at her plate not answering. I grab my phone and text, Jasmine, before she gets here to stop by a store and get some snacks as I wasn’t planning on eating sushi.

About an hour later Jasmine came with the bag of snacks and booze. Thanking her I grab a bag of chips from the bag and sit with her and Ruby on the couch. “How did you get booze?”

“I have a fake ID.” She answers showing it to us and I throw her a ridiculous look as Ruby takes it from her. “How do you pass with this?” He asks.

“Sometimes I like to let Mona’s stache grow.” We look at her weirdly. “What? Mustaches are not a crazy reach for our people.” She explained and I nod my head in understanding.

“Jane..would you mind taking that outside?” Monse asked the blonde who was vaping in her living room. “It’s a vape.” She says in her annoying tone and Monse glares at her. “Ruby, you want to come keep me company?”

“Yeah.” Ruby answers leaving with Jane and Monse takes his spot on the couch.

“What are you tripping about you invited us here you should’ve known half of this shit was gonna happen.” I said noticing her uptight behavior.

“Girl, we’re in Brentwood. No one here gets in trouble for booze and drugs. Only Ponzi schemes and embezzlement.” Jasmine said.

“And laundering. My dad’s partner is in prison for money laundering.” Sahar added.

“Interesting.” Jamal said scooting closer to Sahar on the couch. “Just out of curiosity…what do you think his missteps were? I mean in general, like if he could go back and have a do-over to not get caught, what do you think he’d do differently?”

“Smooth,Jamal.” I said sarcastically as he waved me over.

We move to the kitchen and listen to Sahar go on about her dad’s partner and halfway through I stopped listening playing on my phone till I see Jamal freaking out in front of me. “What is your problem?”

“I just ate edibles!” He said panicking and I grab his shoulders to calm him down.

“Calm down. One edible is not gonna kill you.”

“I ate like ten or twelve!” He said and I look at Sahar and we share the same expression.

“You’ll be fine.”

“You’re fine. It’s fine.

We both said not so reassuringly.

“Then why are you making those faces?” He asked us and I shake my head.

“What face?” Sahar said.

” I don’t know what you mean.” I said looking away from him.

“Monse!” He yells walking off and I follow him. “Does your mom have a panic room?” “Why do you need a panic room?” “To panic i-” I put my hand over his mouth shutting him up. “Jamal ate a bunch of edibles and we both know he’s never experimented before so he’s freaked out.” I said moving my hand. “First timers usually need a cuddle sesh.” Sahar commented. “Oo I like that idea.” Jamal said wrapping me in a tight hug and I look at Sahar. “Come up with a different idea.” I said getting out of his hold.

As we’re talking Jasmine walks by wearing a robe and Monse and I stare at her strangely.

“Take that off.” Monse said.

“But I’m naked.”

“We really can’t invite you anywhere.” I said shaking my head.

“Did you ever stop to think that my mom probably wears it naked, too? Yeah, your junk is touching her junk.” Monse said.

“Ah, well, I'm already here.”

“That's it. Everybody get in here!”

“Yeah, everybody get in here! Monse's pissed!” Jasmine yelled.

“Ruby! Jamal!” Monse yelled and Jasmine repeated as everyone came into the room.

“Okay, y'all need to get it together. Stop getting high, making a mess, touching my mom's things and each other's boobs! I'm trying to figure out what to do with my life and all this stress isn't helping!” Monse vented.

“It sounds like you're feeling lost.”

“You think?”

“I know who might have answers.”

All of us go into the living room and Jasmine sets up an Ouija board. As she does I get Jamal a huge pitcher of water and continue taking care of him as the others use the board.

“Spirits! Boo, we need some guidance. What is your name?”

“J, U, L,I…”

“Julia! Does that mean I should stay?” Monse said.

“Your actually believing in this?” I asked her in disbelief.

“O, O, Julio! Who’s Julio?” Jasmine asked.

“Julio?” I said sharing a look with Jamal and he panics again. “Time out! Time out! Time out!” He repeated over and over throwing the planchette across the room. “I’m sorry please forgive me, but leave me alone.” Jamal pleads as he looks at the ceiling.

“Oh, great Jamal, now we have a Mexican ghost floating around this house!” Jasmine said. “We need a new game.” I said and Sahar suggest never have I ever.

“I’ll start with a softball. Never have I ever…had sex.” Jane said looking at Ruby. I take a sip from my glass and feeling eyes on me I look around seeing Ruby and Jamal staring at me. “What?”

“No way.” Ruby said surprised and Jamal gasped.

“Why are yall shocked everyone knows Akira got Spooky wrapped around her finger.” Jasmine said.

“I wouldn’t say he’s warped around my-”

“I’m not shocked its that you never told me.” Ruby interrupts. “I’m your closes friend. How could you not tell me.”

“That’s a hard maybe and I don’t want you to tell me when you’ve had sex so I think it's only fair I don’t share my sex life with you. Also, Monse drank too! Why are you hounding me.” I said deflecting the attention on me and Jamal gasps again. “Why do you keep gasping?” I asked slightly annoyed but remembered that he was high.

“Nobody puts up with the doo-doo outfits unless he at least getting it in.” Jasmine said.

“Trust, he gotta be.” I added.

“Is this about this Cesar guy?” Jane asked in her Monse annoying voice and she nodded her head.

“Do you love him?” I asked Monse mocking Jane’s voice and she nods her head again.

“Does he love you?” Ruby asked joining me in mocking Jane’s voice.

“Did he say it to you?” Jamal joined in and I hold back a laugh.

“With his words or, like, with his actions.” I added in the same tone.

“Why are you talking like that?” Jane asked us and dropping my smile I cut my eyes at her.

“Why are you?” Jamal said still mocking her voice.

“Like what?” She said and I get annoyed.

“Like a fuckin-”

“Okay, okay, okay!” Monse said realizing I was about to get out of hand. “For real. Do you think I was too hard on Cesar?” She asked us.

“I don’t wanna like, take sides... But I can’t figure out which Mose to look at!” Jamal said laughing.

“Alright come here.” I hold my arms open. “You get two minutes.” I said and I let him hug me giving into the cuddle sesh method.

“Here’s the real. I don’t think you were hard enough on Cesar. He needs to take care of himself, and he can’t if he’s worrying about you, and you need to take care of yourself and you can’t if you’re worrying about him. Stop thinking about him and start thinking about yourself.” Ruby said to her.

“Seriously Monse, Cesar needs to figure his own sitch out especially now that the truce is over I’ve heard that the block has been hot. It’s not safe right now.” I said as I made Jamal let go of me.

“Luck and death only come one time.” Ruby said.

“What does that mean?” Jane asked.

“It means I’m staying.” Monse answered.

My phone started to ring and I looked around for it remembering placing it on the floor in front of me but couldn’t find it. Hearing Oscar’s voice I look at Jamal and see him with my phone. “When did you take my phone?”

“I don’t know…” He said trailing off as I take my phone from him and I get up.

“Sorry Jamal had my phone.” I said to Oscar as I walked to the kitchen to talk to him.

“Why?”

“I don’t know he’s high as a kite. He probably took it cause he saw all the pretty colors on my phone case.” I shrugged.

“It's been that kinda night, huh?”

“Yeah except I didn’t get to partake in the fun myself. These Brentwood girls are one more sentence away from me ripping their heads off. I’m so ready to come home, I actually miss Freeridge.” I said.

“Guess you didn’t have to rush over there. Could’ve stayed a little longer.” He said and I could just see him smirking on the other side of the phone.

“If I did I would’ve never made it here.”

“Hey Akira party’s over girl.” Jasmine said walking into the kitchen followed by Jamal and Ruby.

“Why?” I asked facing them.

“Uh things got kinda heavy with Monse and she wants to be alone.” Ruby said and although curious about what happened I nod my head. Telling Oscar that we were heading back instead of staying I hang up the phone and grab my stuff.

We load up my car with our stuff packing everything in the trunk and I take Jasmine, Jamal, and Ruby home before heading back to my house. Opening the trunk I grab my stuff and head to the front door but notice something on it but can’t make out what it is since the light was off by the front door. Turning on my phone’s flashlight I shine it on the door and I freeze in place as my heart starts racing to see the green spraypaint of a Prophet tag.

Chapter Text

After telling Oscar about the tag he quickly came over and as soon as I saw him I ran into his arms holding him tightly. “Are you okay?” He asked and I nodded my head.

“Should we go in?” I asked unsurely. “Why me? Is it because the truce is over and they know we’re together.” I ask bombarding him with questions. “I don’t know. It's a warning that they’re watching us. I told you-” He stops himself as he looked at me and saw how scared I was and just sighed. “Let's go back to my place.”

“What about the tag?”

“I’ll deal with it in the morning.” He said opening his car door for me.

I get in the car and as we go around the block to his place I continue to cautiously look around as we get out and walk inside and I put my bag down in his room. “What happens now?”

“First we get the tag off your door and I’ll handle the rest.”

“And by handling it y-” “Don’t worry Princessa.” He leans down kissing my lips gently. “I won’t let anything happen to you. I promise.”

He strokes my cheek softly and I nod. “I know.” I whisper playing with the chain around his neck looking at it feeling like just yesterday I gave it to him and now it feels like he could be taken away from me at any moment.

Tommorrow morning Oscar and some others went to my place to take care of the tag and I insisted on coming not wanting to be left alone and I needed to grab stuff from inside. While another Santo and I clean the tag the others looked around the area for more tags and patrolled the block. After an hour of constant scrubbing we got most of it off but I would have to paint over the door or something to rid the tag completely. Thanking the guys they all headed out leaving me and oscar.

“I gotta paint over this before my Aunt sees this.” I said worried about how she might react if she finds out what the Prophets did.

“We’ll get rid of it. Let's go get the paint now.” He said and I shake my head. “Can’t I’m helping Ruby set up Mario and Amber’s baby shower and I’m in charge of baby pictures.” I said showing him the baby pictures I had grabbed while I was inside.

“Is that a baby picture of Justin Bieber?”

“Yeah, I got lazy, and to be honest all babies look the same.” I shrugged. “I gotta go Ruby’s blowing me up like a maniac.”

“You wanna ride?”

“No I’m gonna be there all day and I don’t know when I’ll be ready to go. I’ll be fine driving myself.” I said as we walked to my car.

“Let me know if anything happens and look out for Prophets.” He said as he opened the door for me.

“Yeah I know the drill.” I said getting in my car. “You be careful too.”

“Of course Ruca.” He said kissing me.

Saying our goodbyes I pull out of my driveway and drive to Ruby’s. When I park outside I put on my jacket to cover the tattoo on my wrist not wanting Ruby’s parents to see it and grabbing the pictures I walk to the front door already hearing the commotion coming from the inside. Greeting Abuelita and Ruby's dad as I walk inside I head to the kitchen where Ruby and his mom were and see Ruby holding up a decreation reading ‘Happy Birth’.

“I like it, its simple.” I commented as I sat down at the table with his mom ignoring Ruby’s glare.

“Okay, let's pivot away from the terrible ambiance and focus on the food. What’s your plan? You’re gonna do a full buffet or passed apps like a lady’s tea?” Ruby asked.

“Cake. Just cake.” His mom said.

“Your missing the whole point of the shower!” Ruby exclaimed going on about bringing new life into the family and what a miracle it is.

“You’re right. And all of those beautiful feelings will be conveyed with cake. I conspired with the doctor, and I ordered a gender reveal dessert.” She said clearly, still not accepting Amber as a part of their family.

“Ma! We don’t want to know the gender! We wanna be surprised!” Mario exclaimed entering the kitchen.

“And you will be… when you cut it.”

“I think the bigger issue is why are we deciding the baby's gender? The baby should be deciding for itself. We need to wait for the baby to tell us how he, she, or they identify, which is why we can't use any colored decorations. Everything is to be neutral.” Ruby said and I looked at him shocked.

"Neutral? Beige?” His mom commented.

“You're kidding right?” I asked.

“Yes! I was thinking gray, but beige is better, way less gender.” Ruby said not kidding.

“No color?” Ruby’s mom started, “Oh, no that's it! I quit. I am done. I officially do not identify as the party planner.”

”Well I do. Thanks, Mom. I will be taking the baton.”

“Mom, Ruby can’t take over. Remember the twins' christening? Dad’s 40th?” Mario listed.

“The Santo’s party? I turned that shit around.” Ruby bragged and I glared at him.

“Yeah, bitch. And you ended the truce.”

“Yeah bitch, remember that?” I said.

“Everything’s gonna be fine.” Ruby said and I shake my head in doubt.

Of course I was right to be doubtful cause we somehow keep finding ourselves involved with the damn RollerWorld money. At first, I was doubting Jamal’s worries but after all the crap that's been happening lately maybe he was right about this curse shit. Maybe.

“And the crazy lady tells us that something in this house doesn’t belong.” Jamal explains.

“Cesar.” Monse said.

“Listen, girl, this is before Cesar got here.”

“Okay then Amber.” I said as she is another semi-brand-new addition to the house.

“Stay with me.” Jamal said continuing with the timeline. “When Abuelita had the dough Ruby breaks the truce, 'cause the money was still in the house. And then we take the money to Brentwood. And it's not in Monse's possession for more than eight hours when everything goes to shit.”

“Yeah and when I got home that night there was Prophet tag on my door.” I added.

“For real?” Ruby asked with a guilty look.

“Did anything happen to you?” Cesar asked me worried.

“Don’t worry nothing happened. It was probably just a warning or message for Spooky and the others. At least that’s what Spooky thinks.” I said with a shrug attempting to brush the situation off to not worry the others about my problems.

“How are you not freaking out about this?!” Jamal asked.

“Well stressing about it not’s gonna help so I don’t. And I think they’re more focused on the Santos than me. I was just an easier target to reach.” I explained.

“The RollerWorld money isn’t cursed.” Monse interjects. “All money is cursed. You saw what it did to my mom and it's making you crazy, too.” Monse said to Jamal.

“Yeah and I’m still alive. I’m going to focus on the good.” Ruby said.

“Me too. This money is gonna do a lot of good for a lot of people. So if there is a curse we’re about to reverse it.” She says confidently.

“Ehh my bet’s on it being Amber cause nothing happened to me until she got here.” I said.

“Okay. You're right. There's no curse. And I'm going to go fill up my glass. Literally. Because I'm parched. This has been a very lively debate. Thank you, guys, for the realignment.” Jamal says leaving out to the kitchen and Amber walks in as he leaves.

“Ruby..um, your assistant Jasmine said that she-”

“And the baby’s godmother.” Jasmine interrupts entering the room behind her and Amber stares at her slightly annoyed. “What? We talked about this.”

“Anyways, she wants to go over the menu.” Amber finishes.

“Okay. Bye.” Jasmine says holding out the last syllable and Amber leaves out.

“Did you finish the photo montage?” Ruby asked.

“I didn’t have any baby pictures of amber.”

“You didn’t see the baby pictures of Justin Bieber I left in the kitchen?” I asked her.

“They’re both towheads. No one will know the difference. Follow me, ‘cause I have to do everything myself. Again.” Ruby said and I cut my eyes at him.

“Again?!” I repeated sarcastically as I followed him and Jasmine out.

“Baby, I’ve been right next to you.” She said to Ruby as we entered the kitchen.

“And I’ve had to sit here and listen to go on about gender-neutral this, and beige colored that. I don’t gotta help you.” I said handing Jasmine the baby pictures off the kitchen table.

“Abuelita, this isn't beige. This is taupe! Jamal, back me up.” Ruby said ignoring me.

“Color-blindness is twice as common in males. Money’s on Abuelita.” he answered.

“Boss we gotta bounce.” Jasmine calls. “Literally. We have a bouncy house to test.” She said and Ruby goes to the backyard with her leaving Jamal, Abuelita, and me in the kitchen.

“Know why my money's on you?” Jamal said to Abuelita. “Because the money isn't cursed and neither are we. Hashtag blessed."

“It's cursed. Rosario said nothing will fix my hands. But the second you take the money away, hashtag "business is booming." She said flipping us off with both hands.

“Well the money’s back in the house.” I said as I returned the favor and flipped her off. Pissed at the news she shoves past me and Jamal causing him to drop his glass of milk.

“ My shoes!” He says as the glass shatters on the floor. “Missed them! Ha! Not cursed!” He proclaims.

“Yeah whatever clean that up before I tell Ruby’s mom you broke her glass.” I said leaving the kitchen.

I spent the rest of the day and tomorrow helping Ruby and Jasmine decorate and set up for the party enjoying the distraction that I needed. It kept my mind off of the gang drama, the tag on my door, and the rest of the typical stress that comes with senior year of high school. Especially since I wasn’t expecting Spooky to get out of prison when he did I never told him about how I applied to a university in Pasadena and also Berkeley. However, I applied pretty late to both and my average as hell grades weren’t anything to brag about and my records of suspensions weren’t great either so I knew it was highly unlikely I was gonna get accepted on a scholarship but I knew my aunt would pay it for me so, either way, I would be leaving Freeridge if I get accepted.

As guests started to arrive for the shower I constantly checked on Mario wondering what was taking him so long to build a crib that had been here since yesterday. Every time I did check on him he looked dazed and distracted so I went to find Ruby and tell him the status of the gift and as I am I notice something strange.

“Um Ruby, who are these people?”

”They’re extras. Amber’s family is not here so I needed more people to fill in the extra space.” He explained and I shake my head.

“That’s ridiculous. By the way, Mario is not finished with the gift.”

“What?! Hey, freeloaders!” Ruby shouts calling over Monse and Cesar who were talking and eating.

“Help Mario. And use this if it's ever done.” He orders forcing a huge bow in Monse’s hands.

“With that attitude I’ll make sure it doesn’t get done.” I comment as we go help, Mario. Entering the room I sigh seeing it was barely put together and no progress was made from the last time I checked on him and Monse begins looking over the crib’s instructions.

“These directions seem pretty straightforward. What’s the problem?” She asked him. “I cheated on Amber.” He suddenly confesses.”With Angelica.”

“I know but what does that have to do with not putting together the crib.” I asked unbothered.

“I feel bad..because I don't feel bad. I still love Angelica. Should I tell Amber?”

“No.” Monse answered.

“No?” Mario and I said simultaneously.

“Do you plan to stay with amber?” She asked.

“Yeah! I’m not gonna leave my kid.”

“Then you can’t tell her.”

“Well what if she finds out miss I can fix all of life’s problems?” I asked.

“Isn’t it better to come clean than get caught in a cover-up?” Cesar asked agreeing.

“No. Coming clean is just about him clearing his conscious. Plus he needs to live with the fact he’s a shitty person.” She said and I roll my eyes.

“Yup. Good talk. I’m gonna go put my head in the toilet.” Mario said suddenly leaving the room. “Mario!” I call as I follow him to the bathroom giving Monse a quick glare before I leave.

“See what happens when you knock up a white girl your mom doesn’t even like. You stick your head in gross places.” I said stopping him from putting his head in the toilet.

“This isn’t making me feel better.”

“I know but my humor’s all I got. I’m bad at the heartfelt stuff.” I rubbed his shoulder in an attempt to comfort him.

“I know its pretty sad to watch.” He said finally cracking a smile. Jasmine opens the door to the bathroom with a kid with a bloody nose and we look at her confused. “I think you need the room more than us.” I said as Mario and I get up.

As we walk out we notice a lot of kids walking around with bloody noses and I go up to Jamal who was with Cesar to figure out what was going on. “Hey, why are their bloody kids walking around with tampons in their noses?”

”Bouncy house. Bad idea.” He said and I nod.

“What’s up with you?” I ask Cesar.

“I smashed Paula.” He reveals.

“What?!” Jamal and I say.

“Hold on, whose Paula?”

“She used to work at Dwayne’s.” Jamal answers.

“When?” We ask Cesar.

“When you left me alone with her.” He said to Jamal.

“Don’t you drag me into this. Do you know how many health code violations you committed? One rogue pube and we could've gotten a C.” He rants.

“Just a C?” I said questioning the standard of health inspections.

“That's not the problem. It's Monse. I think we're back together. She doesn't know.” Cesar said.

“Good. Don’t tell her.” I said and they look at me surprised. “You heard her, coming clean is just to clear your conscious and you need to live with the fact that you're a shitty person.” I explained throwing Monse’s words back at him.

“Maybe it shouldn’t be a secret. It happened when we were broken up.”

“Are you sure? Because I thought y’all was just on a break.” Jamal said.

“They were broken up. I mean I don’t remember her inviting you to Brentwood. Do you?” I asked rhetorically and Jamal shakes his head. “Therefore, there is no secret cause you weren’t together.”

“Maybe it was the curse. Is the curse up in here? I mean. Hot? I’m cursing up.” Jamal suddenly panics and I glance at Cesar uneasy. “Know what? I need to go bounce this out.” He says leaving and I sigh not bothering to stop him. As Cesar and I are talking Mario appears out of nowhere and slumps onto my shoulder still depressed.

“Oh there you are. I thought I was gonna find you facedown in the bounce house.” I said.

“Have you seen Amber?” Jasmine asked us.

“Nope, I’ve been doing my best to avoid Amber.” I answered and as she walks off I felt my phone vibrate in my hands and answer it seeing Oscar’s name on the screen.

“Hey baby, what’s up?” I answered shooing Cesar off and taking the hint he wanders off somewhere else.

“We hadn’t talked all day and was wondering if you were gonna come by after the party or stay at Mario’s again.” He said and I hesitate with my answer as I didn’t really wanna go back to the block but I didn’t wanna burden Mario’s family either.

“Um I’m not sure. Mario’s going through this I’m going to be a dad crisis and I’m afraid he’s gonna stick his head in another toilet.” I said nudging Mario so he would get off my shoulder.

“Another toilet?”

“Yeah it's been pretty crazy here.”

“She’s about to blow!” Jasmine suddenly shouts coming into the living room with Amber and we look at her shocked.

“The baby’s not due for two more months.” Mario said panicked.

“I give her another ten minutes.” Jasmine said laying Amber down on the couch.

“And now Amber’s going into labor.” I said to Oscar uninterested as I updated him on the situation.

“Huh?”

“You know what I will come home cause I don’t think I can deal with Amber and a crying baby.” I said as I observed the chaotic scene before me and roll my eyes seeing Jamal and Ruby’s mom come inside and Jamal has a bloody nose.

“Okay I have to go this scene’s getting a little too crazy for me.” I said and saying goodbye we hang up.

“Party’s over everybody out!” Ruby yells as he enters the kitchen with Monse and Cesar behind him.

“What’s happening?” Ruby’s mom asks.

“Amber’s having the baby.” I inform and she takes off for the living room leaving me and the rest of the gang.

“Do we still get paid for the whole night if we leave early?” The extras ask Ruby as they are leaving and pulling out some cash he hands each of them money.

"Who are these people?” Monse asked.

“They’re the extras.” I answered shrugging. “It's better if we don’t elaborate.”

“Fifty bucks plus food isn't a bad gig.” Ruby said.

“What the hell are you doing?” Jamal asked him realizing Ruby was paying them with the RollerWorld money.

“Using against my 25%. It's permitted in the bylaws.” Ruby said and they both start arguing soon all of them start fighting.

“An ambulance is on its way.” Ruby’s mom yells entering the kitchen and I stare at her noticing her stained blue teeth. “The baby is coming now. Everyone needs to pray.” She orders leaving the kitchen.

“What the hell is wrong with your mom?” I asked but am ignored by Jamal bringing up the curse again and I lean against the counter listening to their little theory of the money bringing death and that the baby is going to die.

“Okay you guys sound insane.” I said.

“We have to get rid of it.” Monse said.

“Hold up. Technically we just gave a bunch of cursed money to all of those extras.” Jamal mentions.

“Bitch they’re actors and extras at that.” I said.

“Yeah, no one is gonna miss them.” Ruby said. “Let’s go.” He said but uninterested I go to the living room.

“Kira your not coming?” Cesar asked.

“I’m still on the fence about the curse and my money’s still on Amber.” I said leaving the kitchen and sit by Mario as Amber delivered her baby.

“I know we're still getting to know each other, but we're gonna make this work. Okay, I'll be here to take care of you and the baby.” Mario says to her.

“Me too.” She says with a nervous laugh.

“Me three!” Mario’s mom interjects with her strange blue smile. “You're part of our family now.”

"Why are your teeth blue?” Amber asks confused.

“You know I was wondering the same thing.” I comment.

“Can we cut the chitchat, people? We got a log coming down the chute.” Jasmine says as Amber continues pushing the baby out. When the baby is finally delivered Jasmine wraps him up in a blanket with an uneasy smile and we all gather around her and I try my best to hold back a smile seeing the reason for the unease.

“Damn. I told them it was Amber.” I said taking a swig from a glass of tequila that was sitting on the table. “Aren’t you glad you didn’t drop out just yet?” I said nudging Mario.

His dad quickly takes the tequila out of my hands and raise my hands in surrender sitting down. “Sorry too soon.”

Abuelitra rushes out of the room to stop Jamal and the others from getting rid of the money and soon after the ambulance arrives taking Amber and the baby to the hospital. I leave soon after deciding to head home after dealing with this crazy night while everyone else sticks around for the cake Ruby’s mom made.

When I pull into my driveway I keep constantly looking around before turning off my car and rushing inside my house I arm the alarm and take a shower before going to bed. However, falling asleep was a challenge as I never knew what could happen now that the truce was over and I kept thinking what if I’m next, or was it all just a scare tactic? Eventually, I fall asleep after constantly tossing and turning through the night but realize I didn’t set my alarm for practice Rolling over to grab my phone off the table next to my bed I see someone standing next to my bed, and freaking out I kick them in the chest and they fall on the floor.

“Damn Kira chill its me!” Oscar yells making me look down.

“Oh my god! I am so sorry.” I said getting out of bed to kneel beside him. “Why did you scare me like that!” I said shoving his shoulder.

“Wasn’t trying to I was about to wake you up but then you kicked me.” He said sitting up.

“Don’t blame me you know how paranoid I am.” I said getting up. “What are you doing here anyway?”

“You didn’t call me when you got home so I thought you were at Mario’s but the homies that were patrolling told me your car was here so I came over.”

“How did you even get in?” I asked as I went to the bathroom to brush my teeth.

“You gave me a key that night you were high on painkillers.”

“Okay don't even mention that night cause I barely remember it.” I complained.

“Right, right. So before you kicked me in the chest I was gonna see if you wanted to get some breakfast together.”

“Can’t.” I finish brushing my teeth and glance at the clock behind Oscar. “I’m already late and I missed practice too so I’m gonna get an earful about that since I’m the captain. Maybe next time.” I said opening my closet to grab a change of clothes.

“Why not? Like you said you're already late.” He came up behind me looping his arms around my waist. “This is my apology for getting you caught in the crossfire of the gang.” He said and I turn around in his arms.

“Hey it's not your fault this was inevitable because I fell in love with the leader of the Santos. It’s not gonna be easy but I'll deal with it for you.” “But I hate seeing you all paranoid and shit.” He said kissing me and trailing down to my neck. “Hey, hey stop. I have to go.”

Ignoring me he lifts me up and places me on my bed and kneeling between my legs plants light kisses along my thighs. His hands trail to my waist grabbing onto my shorts to pull them off but I quickly place my hands over his hands. “Oscar,” I whine. “As much as I want to keep going-” “Then why stop princesa?” He said taking off my shorts along with my underwear.

I lightly moan when his lips meet my inner thigh and his fingers lightly trace my core but purposefully not touching where I wanted him to. “It’s been too long.”

“It's been like three days max,” I said stroking my nails against the nape of his neck digging my nails in lightly when his lips finally meet my core. Rolling my eyes at the pleasure I finally give into Oscar’s excuse of an apology. “You’ve got 15 minutes.”

“You underestimate me.” He said with a smirk before diving into my core and what was supposed to be 15 minutes of fun turned into an hour of begging and overstimulation. By the time we made it out my front door and into his car I had missed three classes and we weren’t any better when he pulled up behind the school. “Don’t give me that look.” I said. “What look?” He asked in faux innocence as he tucked my hair behind my ear and connects his lips with mine. “The look that makes me wanna go home with you.” I whispered between kisses.

Deeping the kiss we get lost in the moment until we hear knocking on the window and peeking over his shoulder I see Eleana and sigh. “If we ignore her she’ll go away.” “Akira I can hear you!” She shouts. “Nevermind.” I said and Oscar rolls down his window. “Can I help you?” I asked sarcastically.

“You're late and left me to run practice alone. By the way, we suck at the new routine, so could’ve used your help.”

“That’s what the co-captain is for Eleana. Now I‘m kind of busy here.” I gestured to Oscar who was busy occupying himself with kissing my neck.

“Well we need to talk about school, remember.” She said emphasizing the word ‘school’ and I sigh annoyed.

“I don’t wanna talk about that right now. So how about we both shut up about it.” I said glaring at her not wanting to talk about this in front of Spooky.

“Hey Spooky you mind if I take Akira off your, well everything.”

“Go ahead, I gotta go anyway.” He kissed me one last time and I sigh as I got off his lap.

“Everything all right?” He asked after Eleana walked away from the window.

“Its nothing. I’ll see you later.” I said getting out before he could probe the subject anymore.

“Why did you miss practice?” She asked as we entered the back of the school to head for the quad. “When I got back from Brentwood there was a prophet tag on my front door.”

“What? What happened to the truce?”

“You and everyone else knows that a truce won’t last forever. We should be glad it lasted as long as it did.” I remind.
“Yeah guess the peace had to end at some point but why your door? Why not Spooky’s.”

“Not sure. Maybe to scare Spooky or me hell, it could be about Cesar since I’m friends with him. Since the truce is over they have free reign to go after him again.” I said as we entered the quad. We went towards the table that Monica was sitting at but I hear my name called out from across the quad and see Jamal waving me over. Telling her I’d catch up with her later I go to sit with Jamal and the others.

As I’m sitting down next to Jamal, Jasmine comes at the same time and sits down with us. I glance at a notepad by Jamal that reads ‘cleaning the green and am caught up on why they called me over. ”What are you doing?” Monse asked Jasmine when she sits down. “Chopping it up and chowing it down.” “We need a raincheck.” Ruby told her. “Nothing personal but its personal.” Monse said. “What’s on the agenda? Cleaning some green.” Jasmine said. “How do you know?” Jamal asked surprised and rolling my eyes I hold up his writing pad showing Monse and Ruby who glare at him.

“What? I’m a visual thinker!” Jamal defends. “Are you guys involved with the Freeridge Savings heist? No! Don’t tell me I don’t wanna know.” Jasmine says. “Okay, we won’t.” I shrug.

“What you should know is you don’t wanna get involved in that shit.” She continued and I crack a smile knowing she was gonna keep talking anyway. “Its marked money." She finishes which catches my attention.

“Really? That’s good to know.” I comment knowing that the Santos were behind that heist. “Thanks for that useless info dump, but we need to get back to our crisis now.” Monse said. “Why don’t you guys just use Money Bunny?” I suggested tired of having meetings about cleaning the money. “I passed like three of those bench ads on the way here and heard the ad on the radio. The answer has literally been right in front of us…and also down the block from us.” I said and of course, Monse starts to disagree before cutting herself short and realizing its potential. Then puts together a plan to meet up after school.

“Wait, I didn’t drive today caught a ride with Spooky.” “Then after school, we meet at Akira’s place and go get the IDs.” Monse said and agreed we finish our lunch and they tell me about the Prophets leaving a bullet in front of Ruby’s house after the baby shower and Cesar was hiding out in a church but was getting raided by ICE so he would have to move again.

I call Oscar telling him I would catch a ride with Monica and we head to my house to get my car and we head to where Jasmine gets her fake IDs. Following Jasmine's directions I park the car and following Jasmine she knocks on the door and upon the door opening Jamal and I scream seeing Chivo on the other side.

“Didn’t you have a heart attack and die!” I said.

“You want two IDs?” He asked ignoring me.

“I texted you. We need three.” Jasmine said.

“I only see two people.” He said. “Oh okay.” I said offended for Jamal.

“Oh! Don’t act like you don’t see me standing here, Chivo.” Jamal said.

“I’m ghosting you.” He says looking away from us. “Chivo? As in Chivo Chivo?” Monse asked.

“No, Chivo as in Chivo Ramirez.” He corrects. “He’s gonna play us.” Jamal said.”

“Bye. Bye.” He says about to close the door.

“Okay!” I said slamming my hand against the door to stop him. “Just give them some IDs and we’ll leave you alone.”

“Yeah come on think of all the referrals I gave you. First cousins alone had to be over 100.” Jasmine pleads but tries again to close the door. “Come on please, please help us.” She continues to plead and he glances at me.

“Oh, I don’t beg.”

“Akira!” Jasmine said.

“What? I’m not gonna beg for this weir-”

“Okay.” Chivo said interrupting our chatter. “Under one condition.” He says looking at Jamal and begins to laugh strangely.

Letting us inside we head to where he takes the pictures for the IDs and gives Jamal the name Lou Sassole still laughing strangely as he is about to take the picture.

“Your crazy.” He says.

“You are.” Jamal retorts.

“Wasn’t talking to you.” He said with a blank stare and he faces me but realizing he was looking past me I turn and flinch seeing a gnomie behind me.

“I gotta get the fuck out of here.” I said freaked out and went over to Jasmine Monse. They were looking over a map of all the money bunny locations until Jamal came over and took Monse outside. They were gone for a while before coming back in offering Chivo a proposal to let Cesar stay here at his safe house. Disagreeing at first they bargain back and forth calling in Ruby for help but all we get is a week.

We leave to get Cesar and hide him in the back of my trunk before stopping by Jamal’s house so he could get the gnome he took from Chivo. Arriving at Chivo’s he’s waiting outside as we pull up. Monse and Ruby help Cesar out of the trunk.

“You know Jamal I don’t get why you and him don’t get along your both so…weird.” I said as we got out of the car. Hearing no response I turn towards him and see him talking to the gnome he was supposed to be giving back. “Jamal! Give him back the damn gnome!”

Saying one last goodbye he gives the gnome to Chivo and he hugs it tightly against his chest as Cesar and Monse head inside. “The more I hang out with you guys the more and more I lose my sanity.” I said getting back in my car waiting on Monse so we can leave.

Dropping everyone off I go back home and seeing Oscar’s car outside as I pull into my driveway I hurry inside to see him. Opening the door I’m met with the smell of delicious food and head into the kitchen to see him setting plates of food on the table.

“Now how did I get so lucky?” I said hugging him once he set down the plates. I notice a huge pile of mail behind him as we’re hugging.

“Is all that my mail?” I ask seeing mail from Berkley in the stack and letting go of him I stack it all up shoving it in a random drawer. “Yeah, mailman dropped it all off while you were gone. You gotta start checking your mailbox.” He said.

“Huh and all this time I thought it was just decoration.” I said sarcastically sitting down at the table. “I really need an adult present in my life.” “You are the adult.” He said amused.

“Yeah we’ve had to be, it sucks.” I griped but didn’t want to ruin the mood. “So what did I do to deserve this?” “You don’t have to do anything. I’m always gonna spoil you.” He said kissing me as he sat down. “Also for breakfast, we never got to this morning.” “Oh yeah, we were a little busy.” I said resting my hand on his thigh.

“Hey don’t let this food go to waste I worked hard on it.”

“Right, right.” I said removing my hand.

“So where you been at all day?”

“Chopping it up with Ruby and the others I bought them all fake IDs the usual.” I said nonchalantly. “Every week more exciting than the last for you huh?” He said with a laugh.

“The pro of living recklessly with your aunt's money to burn.” I said taking a bite from my plate and thinking about today I decided to push my luck with Oscar since he was in a good mood and mention Cesar.

“Hey so hypothetically, remember hypothetically what if someone that is on the run or has the green light comes into 50 grand give or take. Would it hypothetically-” “Stop saying hypothetically.” He interrupts.

“Noted. Would it be enough to pay for his- or their protection.” I correct. “Or hypo- I mean back into said gang like the Santo’s for example.”

“Okay ‘Akira with money to burn’ you're not giving Cesar 50 grand.”

“Woah, crazy for you to assume that it's Cesar and crazy that you think I would give Cesar- Wait why didn’t we think of that sooner? Never mind my aunt would kill me. Anyway this hypothetical isn’t about Cesar.”

“Kira.” He said sternly his good mood obviously gone.
“Okay so it is but he’s the closes thing I’ve got to family and he is your family. Its just a little outside help.

“Remember when I said let me take care of Santo problems.”

“Oscar the truce is over and his luck has run out he really has nowhere to go…what if he dies out there?”

“Believe me, I wish things were different but we’re in an impossible place…” He said and as much as I wanted to storm away or argue more I knew this was harder on Oscar than on me. So instead I just accepted the harsh truth and standing up I sit on his lap holding him in my arms.

“You're an angel.” He said breaking the silence wrapping his arms around me tightly. “I mean you say some crazy shit sometimes but really you’re an angel.”

“I’m far from an angel but if you say so I can be yours.” I whispered.

We stayed like that for a while before finishing our food and cleaning up. Heading to my bedroom Oscar looks for a movie for us to watch as I change and crawl into bed with him. I fell asleep in his arms sometime during the movie and woke up to Jasmine calling me telling me to meet with them at Ruby’s for the Money Bunny test run and groaning I get up carefully removing myself from Oscar’s hold and go to the bathroom to get ready. I go into the kitchen to get something to drink and remembering the stack mail I stare at the drawer I put the Berkeley letter in and not waiting any longer I open the letter. “No way…”

“Hey, Princesa you about to head out?” Oscar said still sounding half asleep making me jump slightly not hearing him leave my room. Quickly folding the letter shove I it back in the drawer as Oscar comes into the kitchen.

“Yeah I’m meeting up with Jasmine but I’ll come by your crib later alright.” I said kissing him on the cheek. “Alright love you princesa.” “You too.” I said grabbing my keys and leave for Ruby’s.

Pulling up in front of his place I notice how stressed they all look as they get in my car and I address the obvious elephant in the room. “Alright so we all came up with this idea to commit a crime you guys can’t crack right now.”

“They won’t I’ve drilled them for the last three hours.” Jasmine said.

“Three hours? Guys we’re washing money not assassinating the president.” I said pulling up in front of Money Bunny. “Now don’t get arrested.” Hesitantly Jamal and Ruby get out of the car and go inside the store. After a while they come out and getting back in we go to another location. This time they all get out and in case things go south I drive a few blocks away to park my car and meet up with them.

“Where did you go?” Ruby asked. “To park my car. If this goes south I’m the only one who knows where my car is.”

“Akira!” Jamal said gasping in betrayal.

“What?! I can’t get arrested for fake IDs” I whisper. “I’m already barely graduating I can’t add a potential record to that.”

“Right, wait so does that mean you’ve heard back from Berkeley?” Ruby asked.
“Yeah, I got in but not with a scholarship so I’m gonna wait for the community college in Pasadena first so don’t tell Mario yet.”

“You have my word.” He said as Monse and Jasmine walked out and flashed us the money and we follow them.

“Alright the IDs work let's wash some cash.” I said as we regrouped and Jasmine suddenly turns around and vomits into the bushes behind us.

“Welcome to the dark side.” Monse says as she does and we go to my car. As we’re walking Jasmine throws up again and I stay behind as the others walk ahead.
“Jasmine hurry up!” Ruby yells back at us.

“I’m good. I think I numbered 3 myself.” She said.

“What the hell is a number 3?” I asked disgustedly.

“Nevermind.” We started to catch up with the others but we see a Prophet car pass us and roll up on Monse and the others. I hurry over to the group but as I reach them they pull off and the others are left shaken up.

“Look lets just get to the car and go straight home.” I said to them and agreed we rush to my car and I take everyone home heading to Oscar’s house instead of mine knowing it would be better to be at his than mine tonight.

Chapter Text

It had been a week since the Prophets rolled up on the others and Cesar tried to roll up on Latrelle in response but since then has been missing. Monse of course wants to believe in unicorns and fairytales and believes that Cesar is going to show up so we can celebrate his birthday, while the rest of us stay on the realistic side.

Although we hope for the best, we must accept that he may be gone. However, to keep from dwelling on it we spend the entire week to continue washing the rest of the money through Money Bunny but after we finish cleaning the cash Cesar was still MIA. I was on the fence about telling Oscar about Cesar being missing because every time I mention Cesar it always ends with him being pissed or storming off so I decided to wait for him to bring Cesar up on his own.

I was at Oscar’s crib sitting inside waiting for Oscar as he fixed his car in the back and quickly growing bored went to get his attention. “Are you almost done?” I asked curiously and glancing over at me he smirked seeing me in just his shirt.

“Almost.” He said wiping his hands with a rag before pulling me into a kiss. “Just give me another few minutes.” He said about to pull away but I stop him.

“No, I need you to help me with something.” I said playing with the zipper on his shorts.

“With what?” He asks and I take his hand sliding it up my bare leg underneath my flannel and he bites his lip when he discovers I’m not wearing underwear.

“You see my problem?” I whisper in his ear.

“Mhm, I can help you with that…If you help me with mine.” He said pulling back and I groan.

“You enjoy making me wait.” I whined.

“Sure do now pass me that.” He said pointing to a tool behind me and as I’m turning around to grab I hear shuffling from behind us.

“Osc-” He shakes his head silencing me and hearing the footsteps get closer he turns around pulling his gun. Seeing Cesar on the other side of the gun he sighs puts it away and goes back to working on his car.

“Hey Cesar.” I said happily seeing his still alive.

“Hey, Akira.” He says giving me a faint smile.

“Get out of here.” Oscar said.

“I need protection.” Cesar pleads.

“You came to the wrong place.”

“I found Latrelle. I went to go finish the job. The gun jammed.” Cesar explains.

“And you came back to tell that embarrassing story.” I comment.

“You’re oh for two and I ain’t gonna be number three.” Oscar says turning back to his car. “Go.”

“Where?! I have nowhere to go."

“Not my problem.” Oscar says making me roll my eyes. “There’s nothing I can do for you. It’s not just about you anymore. Everyone you care about is in jeopardy if you stay, so leave.”

Relcuatntly Cesar turns to leave and I glare at Oscar. “Save it.” He says before I can even open my mouth.

“You know what Oscar.” Cesar says coming back toward us. “You should’ve handled this for me. You’re my big brother.”

“Shut the hell up.” Oscar warns.

“But instead you sent me!” Cesar shouts shoving Oscar and Oscar grabs him by his shirt.

“Do you know what the hell you did! How badly you messed up. You put me in an impossible situation with Cuchillos.” Oscar said his last words catching my attention.

“Please Oscar.” Cesar begs on the brink of tears hugging Oscar. “I don’t know what to do.” Oscar wanted to hug him back holds onto his tough facade and instead makes Cesar let go of him to look him in the eye.

“I love you mano, but your done.” He says as he lets him go. “Happy Birthday.” were his last words as he walked back over to me and his car.

Without another word Cesar glances at me sadly and I look down avoiding his eyes with no reassuring words or answers to give him and he goes to leave. “You need to do something bigger than the messed you made.” Oscar suddenly says stopping Cesar and he walks back. “What?” He asked confused.

“To undo this, you gotta do something bigger to prove yourself.” He explained.

“Like 50 thousand dollars big?” I asked innocently emphasizing the 50 to Cesar.

“We talked about that-”

“No, no she’s right.” Cesar interrupts him.

“I’m listening.” Oscar says.

“We found the RollerWorld money I have the cash.”

“RollerWorld? Don’t shit me.” Oscar refutes.

“What if it was. Realer than your money from the Freeridge saving heist.” I challenge. “That money’s marked by the way.”

“Yeah and our cash is clean, Akira and the others washed it themselves.”

“Is that why your boy kept asking about Lil’ Ricky?” He asks and I nod. “How far are you willing to go?”

“I’ll do anything.” Cesar answers.

“I mean what else does he have to lose.” I comment earning a glare from Oscar.

“What too soon?”

“Go inside.” He orders and I pout.

“What? But I wanna hear the plan.” I beg.

“I’ll tell you everything later, just go put on some clothes.” He said reminding me that I wasn’t wearing anything under the flannel I was wearing and I quickly cross my arms uncomfortable. “I will hear the plan later.”

Listening to Oscar I go back inside but don’t put on any clothes as Oscar was just going to take them back off. Instead, I distract myself with my phone while waiting for him on his bed. Later, Oscar joins me in his room after getting off the phone with Cuchillos and after taking a quick shower joins me in his bed planting soft kisses on my neck down to my collarbone. He starts unbuttoning the flannel I was wearing; successfully gaining my attention and I put down my phone resting my hands on his shoulders. He takes one of my breasts into his mouth eliciting a soft moan from me while undoing the final button he pulls the flannel off of me. Instinctively I spread my legs allowing him to maneuver himself down and in between my thighs.

I whine as he at an achingly slow pace strokes my core with his fingers while kissing my inner thigh. “Que Quieres?” He teases knowing exactly what I want. “You know what.” I answer my nails slightly digging into his shoulder as his fingers glide along my core circling my clit.

”Come on baby, say it and I’ll make it happen.” He inserts a finger. “Tell me what you want.” He adds another finger.

“I need you.” I whisper releasing another moan as he increases the speed of his fingers.

“Need me to what?” He teases stopping his movement. “Say it.”

“Fuck, Oscar.” I whine as I sigh. “Just fuck me already.” I said shyly hiding my face in my hands.

“Whatever you want my Reina.” He says moving my hands and cupping my face kisses me. Quickly getting to work he removes his fingers replacing them with his member. Digging my nails into his back he groans as I clench around him adjusting to his size. Leaving no time to adjust he starts moving and I move my hips to match his pace meeting his thrust halfway. I lock my legs around his waist practically screaming out as he repeatedly slams into me.

Leaning in he kisses me while moving one of his hands to circle my clit. Feeling the familiar sensation I warn Oscar and not letting up the pressure on my clit my eyes start to tear. Leaving sloppy kisses along my neck I came undone underneath him whining as he continues fucking me through my high. Even as I come down he doesn’t stop and I fist the sheets at the continued stimulation. His grip on my waist tightened as he came inside me and I connect our lips as his thrust slow down eventually coming to a stop.

I remove my legs from around his waist letting him pull out. We kiss each other lazily before he starts to pull away and I try to stop him not wanting to leave his arms. “Come on Princesa, we need to get up.” I shook my head at his words.

Chuckling he slips out of my arms and picking me up carries me to the bathroom and we take a quick shower together before returning to bed. “Thanks for considering my idea.” I said as I lay in his arms.

“Of course, I got tired of you always being pissed at me.” He complained making me smile. “Besides I made it three times better.” He brags making me laugh.

“Oh yeah, how?” I asked curiously.

“You’ll see.” He says as I play with the Santo cross around his neck. Smiling as he watches me he softly kisses my forehead. “Love you, Princesa.”

“Love you too.”

~~~

I wake up to the noise of knocking at the front door and looking at my phone I yawn seeing it's before 7 am. Slipping out of Oscar’s arm I get up throwing on Oscar’s flannel and lazily buttoning it I go to open the door. I groan seeing Ruby and Jamal on the other side of the door with the RollerWorld money. I’m about to ask them why they brought it until I notice Ruby staring at my chest. “Eyes up here.” I said buttoning another button at the top.

“Sorry.” Ruby said quickly looking away.

“We need to talk to Spooky.” Jamal said.

“Why? And why did you bring the money?”

“Cesar’s leaving and this is how we’re gonna keep that from happening.” Ruby said.

“Oh so you’re here to do business. I should warn you doing business with the Santos never ends well for the desperate party. I should know, you think I wanted to get this?” I warned flashing the Santo tat on my wrist.

“Cesar’s worth the risk. Jamal said and shrugging too tired to be difficult I let them in. Oscar and Cesar had a plan but I didn’t know much about the plan.

“Whatever, but Spooky’s not a morning person.” I warned.

“We brought donuts, it's rude to come empty-handed.” Ruby showed me the box.

“Come in.” I said with a smile moving to let them in and I go get Oscar. Lightly shaking his shoulder I tell him to get up and slightly groaning he wakes up. He grabs my wrist pulling me towards him as he sits up and lost in the moment I straddle his lap smiling as he kisses me along my neck. “Hold on.” I warn when he slides his hand further up my thighs. “I didn’t wake you up for this. Ruby and Jamal are here to talk to you.”

“And you opened the door like this?” He asks looking over my attire. “Maybe.” I answered as he slid his hands under my shirt resting them on my ass he rolls his hips into mine and bite my lip at the friction of his shorts meeting my core.

“una chica tan traviesa.” He whispers in my ear and he gives my ass a quick slap signaling me to stand up with a pout I get up. I put on some underwear and shorts while Oscar puts on a shirt. We walk out and sit on the couch together in front of Jamal and Ruby.

“If your gonna wake me up this early you better have sprinkles.” Oscar said seeing the box of donuts and Ruby opens it revealing a sprinkled donut. “Told ya.” Ruby said as Jamal watched Oscar take a sprinkled donut from the box. “Speak.” Oscar said taking a bite.

“We wanna buy Cesaer back into the Santos.” Jamal says making Oscar laugh at his words.

“See I’m not the only one who thought of it.” I comment.

“That’s not how it works.” Oscar said. “Even if it did, you can’t just buy someone back with a hundred bucks.

“How about a hundred and fifty?” Jamal counters. “Approximately.” Ruby adds and Oscar glances at me to which I nod confirming further that RollerWorld was legit.

“Where are you little traviesos getting a hundred and fifty grand?” He asks.

“Just answer the question. Is that enough to buy someone back in?” Ruby repeats.

“Maybe. How clean is the cash?” He asks.

“Squeaky.” I answer confused as to why he won’t just take the money. “I’m listening.” Oscar says signaling them to continue and Jamal puts his gym bag with the cash on the table. As Oscar goes to look at the money Ruby pulls the bag stopping him.

“We’re not asking for a favor. This a business transaction. You get something out of it but Cesar needs protection. We don’t want him gone forever.”

“You really care about him?” Spooky asks and they nod their heads. “Okay. I’ll take your cash.” He grabs the bag putting it next to him on the couch. “But not Cesar.”

“You don’t get to keep the money without fulfilling your end of the bargain.” Ruby said.

“Hey I warned you. Nothing is fair when it comes to dealing with Santos.” I remind.

“It's RollerWorld money?” He asks and they nod. “Then it's not yours to bargain with. Thanks for bringing it back home after all these years.”

“Don’t do this. You owe us.” Ruby said making me scoff

“I’m sorry what does he owe you?” I asked defensively and Ruby standing up slams his hands on the table between us getting in Oscar’s face.

“We took him in after you kicked him out!”

“Okay Rub-”

“I don’t wanna hear it! What did you do?! Nothing you just took Spooky’s side doing what you do best being Spooky’s girl.” Ruby shouts cutting me off.

“Don’t act like I didn’t care about Cesar!” I yelled standing up. “I did take him right after New Years. I didn’t tell anyone cause Jamal for the life of him can’t keep a secret.” Oscar grabs my wrist to make me sit down but I push it off. “I don’t want Cesar to disappear either but that's the shitty life some of us got handed in Freeridge. So if his leaving is gonna keep him alive then we have to let him go.”

Pissed I storm out back to Spooky’s bedroom, releasing a frustrated sigh to calm down as I get dressed. Later, Oscar comes in after Ruby and Jamal leave and I see him with the RollerWorld money. “This plan better work. I won’t let them think that I sat aside and did nothing but play Spooky’s dumb loyal bitch.”

“Nobody’s thinking that. Little man was just angry, you know you’re more than just my girl.” He said attempting to hug me but I push him away.

“I’m serious, whatever plan you and Cesar have better work.” I reiterated and reassuring me again he says we have to leave soon. “Why did you keep the money?” I asked confused as he goes to change.

“You’ll see.”

We go to the bus depot and pick up Cesar and go to a secluded area. They fill me in on the plan that instead of using Cesar’s cut of money from the RollerWorld heist we would use the marked money from the Freeridge savings heist since he took the rest of the money from Jamal and Ruby. However, I get worried thinking of how risky their plan was. “Are you sure this is gonna work?” I asked as I watched Oscar tape money onto Cesar. “Yeah what are you going to do with all that?” Cesar asked.

“Getting all that clean cash gave me the idea. Maybe we can lay off more dirty money with the Prophet$.” Oscar answered.

“No one’s gonna believe that a kid like me would stumble in with 200 Gs strapped to him.” Cesar said.

“You won’t have to. You handle this 50 I’ll handle the rest. Cuchillos is calling the Prophet$ OG. Setting a meeting for me. So I’ll be there buying your protection while you’re there ratting me out.” He said.

This is better than my idea.” I mumble.

After Oscar finishes taping the money Cesar leaves heading for Prophet territory and after a while, Oscar and I head out too. After parking the Impala Oscar turns to me and takes off the cross I gave him putting it around my neck. “Just in case this does go bad.”

“Don’t say that.” I whisper.

“I want you to have it just in case, I’m not letting them get this. Now if this doesn’t go as planned you gotta get out of here alright?” He instructed and I nodded my head.

“Love you.” I whispered against his lips as he kissed me.

“Love you too.”

He gets out of the car and I watch him toying with his cross in my hands until he’s out of sight. As I’m waiting I feel like a fish in a bowl as Prophet$ stares at me and start to regret coming along. I breathe a relieved sigh seeing Oscar and Cesar walking back to the car after what felt like an eternity of waiting.

Both getting in the car Oscar starts the car immediately putting an arm around me begins running his fingers through my hair knowing it calms me down. The Prophet$ stand along the road as we drive off glaring, mocking, and jeering at us thinking they've played us. Once we’re off their streets Oscar and Cesar look at each other and start laughing but I couldn’t join in cause even though we made it out the pessimist in me was still doubting if everything was really over.

The entire way back to his house Oscar kept running his fingers through my hair and before getting out of the car I returned the cross to his neck; grabbing my face he brings our foreheads together planting a gentle kiss against my lips bringing a smile to my lips. Oscar and I may have kissed each other over a hundred times but this one was different from all the others.

“Um, could you guys wait till I’m not here.” Cesar said from outside the car.

“Wow back for less than five minutes and you’re already complaining.” I joked separating from Oscar and getting out.

Cesar calls everyone over to celebrate the good news but only Jamal and Ruby come over. As Cesar and I help Oscar bring the food he made to the table they fill me in on what went down with Cesar and Monse at the bus depot before Oscar and I got there. We all sit around the table while I sit on Oscar’s lap and Monse instead of coming in person was there via video chat.

“Hold on, I’m not good! You gave our money away.” Jamal complains and I sigh.

“Were you listening? We gave them the marked money from the Freeridge heist.”

“Oh good.” He sighs relieved. "I thought you gave all our money away.”

“No. You gave your money away. And now it's mine.” Oscar said.

“Ruby turn me to Jamal.” Monse orders and Ruby picks up his phone and turns it. “You used all our money for nothing? Even my 50K.” She complained.

“It wasn’t for nothing. It was for Cesar. And yes even your 50K.” He answers.

“Turn me to Spooky.” She says and Jamal turns the phone but not far enough landing on Cesar. “More I still can see him.” She says making Cesar’s smile fall as the phone turned once more and the camera lands on me and Oscar.“Spooky, I did not sign off on my 50 grand of that gift to you. Can you just be decent and give it back?”

“No.” He answers.

“This is bullshit!” She yells. “Akira! Will you-”

“Nope, you want something from you can come here and ask me in person cause this,” I gesture to the phone and me. “This is stupid.”

“Ak-”

“Bye, can’t hear you.” I hang up the phone giving it back to Ruby. “We should talk like that more often cause at least we can turn her off.” I said and Oscar laughs. However, she immediately calls back and asks to be turned to Cesar.

“You might be alive, but you’re still dead to me.”

“Monse I am so-” He doesn't get to finish as she hangs up on him.

“Damn, you should’ve hung up first.”

“Spooky, do you really think it was wise to give a bunch of marked bills to the Prophets? Once one of their guys gets arrested then they'll know it was you. And by extension us.”

“They’ll never connect it to us.” I reassure.

“I still don’t understand why you needed to cheat us.” Jamal said.

“I didn’t I did exactly what you wanted. I saved Cesar.”

“Okay, but you knew you were going to do that before you took our cash!”

“You know he has a point.” I add making Oscar cut his eyes at me. “What?”

“And your point is?” Oscar asks.

“Taking our money is unscrupulous.” Jamal says.

“Unscrupulous? What are you studying for the SATs?” I comment.

“Your money is actually my money. It belongs to the Santos.”

“Oh! You really want to play that game?” Jamal challenges. “If we get into logistics it's really Prophets money that you stole from us.”

“Technically it was Prophet$ money that the Santo veteranos stole.” I counter.

“Actually, it's a bunch of people’s money who paid way too much for a bad concert.”

“Shalamar’s the shit!

“Oh you're a Shalamar fan now?” I asked rhetorically.

“They probably didn’t pay enough.” He defends and Ruby and I share a look with each other.

”Relax!” Oscar interrupts. “We’ll never forget that you helped us.”

“I don’t care about your goodwill. I want my money!” Jamal exclaims.

“But I cooked for you.” Oscar said making me sigh.

“And what did you think that was gonna make up for baby?” I asked.

“You made ceviche. Okay, the juice does all the cooking!” He says making me gasp offended. “Come on, Ruby.” He gets up and heads to the door.

“Ruby?” I challenge looking telling him to stay put.

“But we haven’t eaten yet.” Ruby says.

“Now!” Jamal says and Ruby reluctantly leaves and getting off Oscar’s lap I take Ruby’s spot.

”Thank you.” Cesar says to Oscar and I.

“It was nothing.” He said gesturing to the food.

“I’m not talking about the food. I don’t say this very often bu-"

“Then don’t.” I interrupt. “I have a hard enough time saying it myself so the less the better.” I said not looking up from my plate.

“We know.” Oscar confirms understanding what he was going to say and Cesar clears his throat awkwardly.

“I’m not made for this life, Oscar.” He says and Oscar not saying a word takes a drink from his beer. “Listen to me, please. When that gun jammed, God gave me a second chance. And I can’t ignore it. And I never wanna be a liability to you again. I love you Mano but I am not a killer.” He says waiting for Oscar to say something but again just takes another drink from his beer without a word. Cesar glances at me but I shrug unsure what this means for him either.

After the awkward meal I decide to go home and let Oscar and Cesar be alone to talk after all that's happened but can’t even find peace at home as later that night I get a call from Monse which ended up being a four-way call with Jamal and Ruby. Giving us an ultimatum to either pick her and Cesar since he slept with Paula and not taking her seriously I hang up on them. The next day I tell Cesar about the divide Monse was trying to create and advise him to make up with her or suffer the consequences of the ultimatum.

Later in the week Jamal calls for me to meet at Ruby’s to decide on picking between Monse or Cesar to which I thought the answer was obvious. Which I thought wrong as Jamal and Ruby had made an entire pros and cons list.

“We only have until morning to make our final call.” Jamal said and I roll my eyes.

“What’s there to decide the choice is obvious.”

“It is?” Jamal asks.

“Uh yeah it's no debate for me I’m picking Cesar. Monse and I butt heads as it is, also that bitch is bonkers and I thought I was but I’m nothing compared to her.

“Fine. Heads Monse, tails Cesear.” Ruby says flipping a coin but Abuelita suddenly catches it. “What is it?”

“Mine. You still owe me $42.” She says pocketing the coin.

“Okay I’m done I’m not taking sides in this stupid war.” Ruby declares.

“This one-sided war.” I add.

“By forcing us to make a decision. Monse’s already made one for us.” Ruby says getting up and goes to his room.

“Exactly.” Jamal agrees. “What’s the decision?”

“Really Jamal just decide on your own.”

“I just don’t understand girls.”

“Bitches be bonkers.” Abuelita said.

“Well, expect you. I mean you believed in me when no one else did.” Jamal said making me clear my throat.

“And Akira.”

“Thank you.” I said standing up. “Now have your answer ready for tomorrow 'cause I won’t have any of that ‘I abstain’ bullshit.” I said as I left out the house to head home.

And to whose surprise was it that when tomorrow comes Monse suddenly takes back her whack-ass ultimatum. “You don’t have to make a decision.” She said.

”uh-uh, I purposely didn’t drive today to see the aftermath of this shit show so start picking sides.” I interrupt not letting my efforts be wasted.

“No one should make their friends take sides.” She said.

“Hell no, don’t try to be the bigger person now, you’re gonna finish what you started.” I said practically begging for something chaotic to happen.

“I’ve made an important decision of my own I wanted to share-” She said but is interrupted by four police SUVs rounding the corner with sirens on heading down the street. Wondering what’s going we head to school and with Cesar, we get the full scoop from Jasmine telling us that the Freeridge Savings heist money had been traced back to the Prophet$ and they were all arrested even Latrelle.

“How are you feeling?” Monse asks Ruby but instead of answering he walks off but we follow him.

“It's pretty surreal. I thought about this day for so long but this? This doesn’t make me feel anything. It’s not gonna bring her back. I mean, what's the point? We lost sight of the bigger picture. I don’t know how to explain how I feel. But I do know it's time to move on.” He explains.

“Agreed. I’m leaving Freeridge.” Monse says and we all turn around to face her. “I’m starting boarding school at the end of summer.”

“Are you serious?” Cesar asks.

“I’m not talking to you.” She said.

“But you forgave me.”

“I changed my mind. Anyway, I finally realized that it doesn’t matter if any of you are on Team Monse because I’m on Team Monse. So I’m out.” She explains and with a sigh, I shrug at her words.

“Okay.” Jamal shrugs crossing his arms.

“Bye.” I said pulling out my phone to text Monica.

“Good luck.” Ruby says with the same energy.

“‘Okay’, ‘good luck’, ‘bye?’” She repeats clearly not liking our responses.

“What you thought you dropped a bomb or something? You leaving isn’t new we’ll get over it. Both know I will.” I said not looking up from my phone.

“I’m gone for good this time. Things just aren’t the same around here.” She said.

“You mean things aren’t the same since Cesar slept with Paula.” I said glancing up from my phone seeing I got a rise out of her.

“And.” She continues ignoring me. “I think we’ve outgrown each other.”

“Or maybe we’ve just outgrown you. You can take loyal off that pro list.” I said knowing Jamal and Ruby knew what I meant.

“Ruby what kind of snacks do you have at home.” Jamal said brushing off Monse.

“We have to walk all the way to Ruby’s why can’t we go to my house it's closer.”

“Do you have snacks?” Cesar asks.

“No.” I sigh in defeat. “What kind of snacks did your mom get?”

“She got the jalapeno artichoke dip from Costco.

“Oh those creamy ones that you have to get the thick chips for.” Cesar asks.

“She picked those up too!”

“I’m serious!” Monse says raising her voice.

“So are we. That dip’s bomb.” Jamal said.

“Are you even listening to me? I’m really out of here. I’m done with the gangs and the bullshit and the nonstop drama that you always get me into.” She says pointing at us and we look around wondering who she’s pointing at.

“Oh, I know she ain’t point at me miss ‘we have to save Cesar’ and got Ruby to talk to Spooky which made it worse and got him more involved with the gang.” I said finally putting up my phone. “So don’t say we it's you. It's always you. You know what bye bitch.”

“Mhmm no goodbye.” Ruby says agreeing.

“No, no, no yall shouldn’t have to say goodbye. ‘Cause I want to, buh-bye!” Jamal says and she turns around pissed calling us assholes.

“Hey, hey. Let's just all take a breath.” Cesar says grabbing Monse’s shoulders to stop her.

“Shut up, no one is talking to you.” She said raising her voice again.

“Nah, she can go. ‘Cause I’m about to strangle her.” I warned needing to get away from her.

“Okay. We’ll see you when you get back.” Cesar stepped away from her.

“Good luck trying to survive on your own. Without me, you guys are done. There’ll be no one to save you.” She declares.

“Solid performance.” Ruby said.

“I almost believed it that time.” Jamal said.

“And yet I didn’t.” Ruby said

“We never needed you and we all know you need us. Now walk along.” I said shooing her off.

“I hope I never see any of you again.” She stormed off. “That felt pretty real.” Cesar said and I roll my eyes not caring.

“Good, cause only idiots come back to Freeridge.” I yelled and she immediately stops turning around and comes back.

“Uh-oh. Here she comes.” Ruby says.

“Way ahead of you.” I said taking off my bag, shoving it into Jamal’s arm.

“Uh Akira chill.” Cesar says as he grabs me and pulls me away to not charge at her.

“Eat shit.” She says getting in Ruby’s face before storming off again.

“See? Now that was disrespectful let me go, let me go.” I said as I struggled in Cesar’s hold.

“Why am I always the one holding you.” Cesar complains.

“Cause your the only one strong enough to hold her.” Ruby said as he and Jamal help him to turn me around so we could leave. As we’re struggling a van suddenly pulls up beside us catching my attention. I freeze but before I could run the door slides open and people in all black clothes and masks jump out putting bags on all of our heads and forces us into the van.

By the way when I was begging for something chaotic to happen earlier this wasn't what I meant.

Chapter Text

Forcefully we’re sat down on a couch by the people who kidnapped us and the bags are removed from each of our heads. We came face to face with my aunt AKA Cuchillos. “I told you to grab everyone but Akira.” She says venomously and I sigh annoyed.

“That's great to know but why did you kidnap us in the first place?!” I asked. “I mean a simple phone call would have worked.”

“Now, now calm down.” She answers by brushing me off. “Please, take a drink. Hydrate.” She orders and the others listen drinking from the glasses of water in front of us. “Let me know if it's too strong.”

“Is what too strong?”

“The poison.” Chullios answers causing the others to spit out their water immediately. “I’m joking. I’m joking.”

“We appreciate your sense of humor but in all seriousness, whatever your husband thinks we did, we can explain.” Ruby said.

“Husband?” My aunt and I said at the same time looking at Ruby.

“B-boyfriend?” He stutters.

“I answer to no one, let alone a man. Isn’t that right sweetie?” She says looking at me.

“Whatever gets me home faster Stacy.” I answer grabbing my phone and she clears her throat authoritatively. “Sorry, Aunt Stacy.” I correct not looking away from my phone.

“Aunt Stacy is Cuchillos, heir to the Santos?!” Cesar says making the others look at me as well but refusing to look up from my phone I ignore them.

“You’re smarter than you look.” She comments impressed. “Don’t look so scared, I brought you here to thank you.”

“For what?” I asked perplexed.

“For helping to take down the Prophet$. We thought we might get a handful but to wipe out the entire operation? How clever they must be to find the RollerWorld money. I’m going to tell you a secret.”

“Please don’t.” I interrupt but ignored she continues. “I was with Benito, Frankie, and Lil’ Ricky that night.”

“No!” Jamal comments and I cut my eyes at him. “Jamal don’t get invested in this!”

“Who do you think came up with the plan? Behind every good man is a better woman. So now, I need your help again.” She placed the bag with the RollerWorld money on the table between us. “If you were clever enough to find the RollerWorld money, I know you can help me with something even more important. Lil Ricky is alive and you’re going to find him.”

“No thanks I’m booked and busy for the summer and then there's Berkeley in the fall so I don’t have time for whatever your shit is.” I said getting up to leave.

“The school I’m paying for because you couldn’t get a scholarship?” My aunt said making me freeze in my tracks.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” I question with my back still to her.

“This August is the 40th Hood Day for all Santos, and Lil Ricky deserves to see all that we achieved. And you’re gonna ensure he does.”

“Or he can find out about it from the news like everyone else.” I comment sarcastically.

“You should get started immediately August is around the corner.” My Aunt says ignoring me.

“Hold on, I start my new school in July.” Monse said.

“Great than July it is. Hammel, take the kids home.” My Aunt says leaving no room for debate.

“What a fucking joke.” I said with a dry laugh before storming out pissed and back to the van they kidnapped us with and the others followed behind me. And to finish off my Aunts sick joke they drop us off at the exact spot they kidnapped us from. As they peel off we glance at each other blankly though Ruby and Monse avoid my gaze I finally break the silence. “We’re fucked.”

“I’m out. This is not my mess or my problem.” Monse said.

“You can’t disobey the orders of a gang boss.” Ruby said.

“Uh watch me. She ain’t my boss, and I don’t care about the money. I’m not spending one more minute with you assholes.” Monse said pissing me off.

“Then go the fuck home Monse! Cause if you think just money is at stake here you’re stupider than I thought.” I said walking off to Oscar’s and Jamal and Cesar followed after me. I was already nervous about Oscar finding the truth about Cuchillos but Jamal and the others finding out was the last thing I thought would happen. Also the whirlwind of questions from Jamal we’re starting to make me wish she had just killed us. Before we go inside Cesar pauses at the door turning to me, “Does Spooky know that Chullios is your aunt?”

“No…”

“How long were you gonna keep that from him?”

“Forget Spooky what about us?” Jamal interjects and I glare at him. “What about you? I was gonna take that secret to my grave. If it got out I was the niece of the Santos chief I would have an even bigger green light on me than I already do being Spooky’s girl.” I explained with a sigh. However, my answer did not satisfy Jamal as he still bombarded me with questions as we went inside and sat on the couch.

“Oh my god Jamal! Can you shut up?” I exclaimed as Oscar walked into the living room letting Jamal bombard him about Cuchillos next. “How could you not give us a heads up!” He exclaims back at me.

“I didn’t know Jamal! I was kidnapped just like you!” I yell back. “Yo, chill.” Cesar says interrupting us. “It seemed like she really didn’t know and She’s Spooky’s boss. He probably was under orders not to.”

“I knew she wanted to see you, but she didn’t give me any details why.” Oscar said and I looked at him surprised. “She said Lil’ Ricky is still alive? He’s been dead for decades.”

“I don’t think she would’ve told us he was alive if he wasn’t.” Jamal said.

“I don’t think you know what she would or wouldn’t have said.” Oscar counters.

“Oh cause that bitch be bonkers.” Jamal taunts.

“Yo chill, I’m pissed too but that's still my aunt.” I warn and he apologizes but I freeze realizing what I just said. “Is he still looking at me?” I whisper to Jamal not looking away from him.

“Yeah he’s not too happy but that could just be his face.” He whispers back and I clear my throat awkwardly.

“There is one way to find out if she means what she says.” Oscar says changing the subject. “What are you suggesting?” Jamal asks.

“We dig up his grave.”

“I’m sorry do you feel like desecrating a grave tonight? Cause I think we’ve been traumatized enough.” I interrupt finding the idea crazy.

“That’s exactly what I was thinking, I have the perfect bag for this. Kind of, I don’t really have a body exhumation bag but my zombie apocalypse bag could be augmented-”

“Imagine living with that for over a month.” Cesar whispers into my ear and I shake my head in sympathy at just the thought.

“Jamal just go get the damn bag.” I interrupt. “Give me an hour I’ll be right back.” He said and taking my chances I stand up too. “You know what let me give you a ride.”

“Sit down.” Oscar ordered.

“Yes sir.” I said immediately sitting back down. “You know on the bright side now you already met my aunt.” I say finally looking at him but he remains unamused.

“Hey?” Cesar says breaking the tension between us. “She didn’t tell you…did she?” He asked and Oscar shakes his head in response. Nodding his head Cesar leaves the room leaving me alone with Oscar who takes the spot next to me on the couch.

“Before you start it's really not a big deal.”

“That’s what you think.”

“Oscar I just found out.” I say and he glares at me catching my white lie. “Okay that’s a lie I found out around Christmas but that still isn’t that long ago.” However, no matter what I said it didn’t make him less pissed.

“I never told you because when Cuchillos made you kick Cesar out and onto the streets, I thought eventually you’d start to blame me, then next thing you know you’d start to resent me. Plus if the other Santos find out they’ll treat me differently and I know they would cause Ruby already can’t look me in the eye anymore and I can’t- I don’t want to lose anyone because of who my aunt is.”

“I wouldn’t have done that and you know that.” He said placing his arm around my shoulders pulling me into his side. “You would cause even I did it! When you got more involved with the Santos I distanced myself from you 'cause I started to see you differently.”

“Baby that’s the past, things are way different now. Nothing could ever make me see you differently.”

“You promise?” I asked. He breaks into a smile and I shake my head. “I’m serious Oscar. Do you promise because everyone has secrets some that you can never come back from. Trust me there are things that I haven’t told anybody not Monica, Mario, Cesar, or even you. There are just some things you have to take to the grave.” So lost in thought I didn’t notice Oscar staring at me hesitating to ask the question I know is on the tip of his tongue but become relieved at the sound of my phone going off receiving a text from Jamal.

“Jamal’s ready.” I said standing up but Oscar grabs my hand as he gets up keeping me from moving and pulls me into a hug. “I’m not mad that you didn’t tell me about Cuchillos just pissed that you think I would treat you any different.”

“I’m sorry…” I said as I hugged him back nuzzling my face into his chest. “I love you.”

“Love you too.”

We eventually make it out to the car and go get Jamal and I can’t help but gawk at him as he walks outside his house in a yellow hazmat suit. “What the hell are you wearing?” I asked him as I got out so he can get in the back.

“It's part of my go bag.” He said as if it was completely normal, but I remember he’s Jamal and this is normal.

When we get to the grave Jamal and I look at Oscar waiting for him to grab the shovel that Jamal brought. “Why me?” He asked realizing we were waiting on him. “Because you’re stronger. If Jamal has to do dig we’ll be here till sunrise.” I said but he continued glaring at us not moving. “Please?” I pout.

“Fine.” He says taking off his flannel before grabbing the shovel and planting a kiss on my lips turning my pout to a smile.

“You have him whipped.” Jamal said in disbelief and I shrug. “I have a way with words. Tell me when he’s done.” I told him before putting in some headphones to listen to music as I scroll through my phone. I became immersed in my online shopping I ignored Jamal’s constant chattering until he started tapping on my arm. “What?” I removed one of my headphones but never took my eyes off my screen.

“There’s somebody out here!” he said panicked.

“It’s the middle of the night. No one is crazy enough to be out here except for us and grave robbers.” I reassured but he continued tapping me telling me to look. Glaring at him I look in the direction he points at and find nothing there. “There’s nobody there.” I said crossing my arms. Looking around panicked Jamal calls for Spooky asking for an ETA on the body and grunting he climbs out of the hole he dug. “Now, its done.”

“You’re up.” I told Jamal. “What? What am I up to?”

“Opening the casket.” I answered. “He dug, now you open.” I ordered knowing that Oscar was afraid of ghosts and wouldn’t want to open it.

“Alright okay.” Jamal said knowing it was a losing fight and climbed down atop the casket knocking on it. “Okay sounds full. He’s dead.”

“Nope. We need full confirmation.” Oscar said.

“Look, this isn’t my first rodeo, and I can smell him. I know this because I’ve done more than a few embalm-a-longs at the morgue.”

“Bullshit.” Oscar said and I looked at Jamal unamused.

“Okay fine! But I know enough about dead people to know what they smell like, what if he’s dead-alive? Li-”

“Zombies aren’t real open the damn casket.” I said interrupting him.

“Why me?”

“Because you got all that shit on, and my girl not finna do it and…” Oscar trails off. “Don’t say it.” I whisper. “I don’t wanna get a ghost.” He finishes.

“Oh my god.” I sigh as I shake my head. “ ‘Get a ghost’?” Jamal repeated in disbelief.

“If Lil’ Ricky’s in there unhappy and shit, I don’t want to startle him into taking over my body.” Oscar explains.

“Yes believe it or not. Spooky here is afraid of ghosts now open it so we can go.” I add ready to leave.

“So its okay for me to get bitten by a zombie but you don’t want to get a ghost?” Jamal asks.

“That’s exactly what I’m saying.” Oscar clarified.

“Why don’t you tell him the ridiculous story as to why.” I said dryly.

“It’s not ridiculous. I know what I know. My tio on my mom’s side caught a ghost when he was two after opening his grandpa’s casket. From that moment on, he could only walk backwards.” He told and I mouthed the last line of his story mockingly word for word hearing it so many times.

“He was two! Maybe he was just a kid who walked backwards.” Jamal interjects.

“That’s exactly what I said!” I comment glad someone else agrees.

“Or maybe he got a ghost!” Oscar counters.

“Your name is Spooky, and you’re afraid of ghosts?”

“Ironic right?” I said holding a laugh.

“Open the casket!” He yells.

“Enough! I’ll open it!” I said tired of the stalling and climb into the hole ignoring Oscar’s protest. Pushing Jamal out of the way I open the casket without hesitation and scream along with Jamal at the sight of a skull gnomie inside looking back at us. “I’d rather have a corpse 'cause these things really freak me out.” I said backing away from the coffin and climbing out of the hole with the help of Oscar.

Seeing as we’ve been played for fools we go straight to Chivo’s safehouse. I wait in the car and they come back shortly as he wasn’t home. “He knows something.” Oscar said.

“Really?“Of course, he does! Stay in your lane rookie.” Jamal said.

“Alright don’t get cocky now.” I said noticing that he was getting too comfortable.

We take Jamal back home and on the way back Oscar seemed to be in a playful mood as his hand that was on my thigh maneuvered itself up my leg and started toying with the button on my jeans. “How are you not exhausted?” I asked swatting his hand away but he immediately returns it to my waist. “Who says I’m not after you made me dig up the casket.”

“I said thank you.”

“You know there's a better way for you to thank me.” He hints. “I’ll repay the favor next time 'cause I really want this night to be over.” I said wanting to just forget about this entire day and my aunt using my college fund against me. Understanding he moves his arm around my shoulders letting me cuddle into his side for the rest of the drive.

Tomorrow I end up skipping school to get a head start on my summer plans of finding a job since I had to find a plan B for getting cash. I knew we weren’t going to find Lil’ Ricky before July better yet hood day and nothing was gonna stop me from getting out of Freeridge even if it wasn’t to Berkeley.

In the middle of filling out a bunch of job applications Jamal calls me telling me they found a lead. “Wait start over you went to Jasmine for help?”

“It wasn’t my best judgment but she’s an explorer and has access to stuff we don’t.”

“I’ll take your word for it.” I said not looking to argue. “What’s the lead?”

Jasmine had ended up doing her own investigation on the RollerWorld money when Jamal found it and found out that Lil’ Ricky wasn’t ever arrested and disappeared thought to have taken the money with him. Also believing that he is alive as well seeing that there was no record of his death or a death certificate and though I hate to say it I was starting to feel hope that we could actually find him.

But Freeridge isn’t that nice it's where hope comes to die.

It was a few days into the Lil Ricky investigation and we were not any closer to finding him past an empty casket in a graveyard. Though I wasn’t much help either as I was busy looking out for myself trying to find a way out of Freeridge without the help of Cuchillos money knowing that she using it to keep me in Freeridge.

I hear Oscar have a seat behind me at the table bringing me out of my thoughts and finishing pouring the cups of coffee I place the mug in front of him on the table. While scrolling on his phone he takes a sip from his mug and I sit on his lap as he puts the mug down, kissing his neck up to his ear to get his attention. “I thought you were getting ready?” He squeezes my waist when I reach a sensitive part of his skin.

“I was but I have an even better idea.” I straddle his lap and roll my hips against him and he finally puts down his phone. “What am I gonna do with you all summer?” He said wrapping his arms around me and kissing me.

“I have a few ideas.” I whispered in between kisses. He deepens our kiss sliding a hand underneath my shirt to cup my breast eliciting a moan from my lips. He starts to slide my shirt up to take it off but stops when we hear the front door open and removes his hand from under my shirt. Annoyed at the interruption we look at the door and Cesar races inside.

“ Hey! There's a dude posted up outside.” Cesar exclaimed. I get off Oscar’s lap and he jumps up to grab his gun.

“Stay here!” He orders going outside but we still follow him lingering behind by the door. Looking at the guy Cesar saw, I widen my eyes in surprise seeing who it was and Oscar recognizing him as well puts down his gun. “Cesar you don’t know who that is?” I asked and he looked at me and Oscar confused at our reactions.

“Oscar, who is that?”

“Our father.” He responds walking back inside. “I should go put on some pants…” I said realizing I came outside in just a shirt and underwear. Oscar pulls me inside noticing too and I quickly change clothes before rejoining them in the living room. I was nervous to meet their dad especially cause of his relationship with Oscar. The first and last time I met him was at my dad’s funeral when I was a kid. My nervousness amplified when I walked back into the room and felt the tension between him and Oscar.

I sat down on the couch between Cesar and Oscar as Ray looked around the room with a cigarette in hand putting his ashes in the coffee mug and I raise an eyebrow. “Guess I won’t be finishing my coffee,” I said and Cesar nudges me before striking up a conversation.

“When did you get out?”

“Yesterday.”

“uh how was the trip down?” He continued.

“Long.” Ray answered still looking around before a faint smile reaches his lips. “It looks the same here. Even smells the same.” He takes a seat in front of us and Oscar pushes an ashtray sitting on the coffee table towards Ray but purposefully not using it puts the ashes in a bottle cap lid. Then his focus shifts to me.

“You look familiar. I know you?”

“Akira Hernandez We met at my dad’s funeral years ago.” He nodded his head remembering. “How's your mom?”

“Your guess is as good as mine.” I answered but seeing the confused look I edit my answer. “I haven't seen her since I was 10.”

“You and Cesar?” He asks gesturing between us and we both shake our heads.

“No we’re not. Akira and Oscar are though, they've been together almost a year.” Cesar corrects and I quickly correct him.

“Barely a year 6 months at most.”

“You’ve been together since last summer.” He informs.

“We weren’t together yet. We became official sometime in November.” I explain.

“You were still together.” He says making me frustrated.

“What are you keeping a timeline? What about you and Monse? You guys were smashing in the summer but were you two together when she got back from camp?”

“That’s diff-”

“Enough.” Oscar said shutting up our bickering.

“You still in school?” Ray asked Cesar.

“Of course he is.” Oscar answers for him.

“How about you? You going to college?” Ray asks Oscar.

“You serious?” Oscar answers.

“Oh your funny too.” I said sarcastically.

“It's nice to see you.” Cesar says trying to break the tension. “You have any plans?”

“No. Just wanted to see you guys before heading up to Bakersfield. Got a job lined up there.” He answers.

“Cesar you need to get to school.” Oscar said. Cesar and I look at Osscar but he just gives us his usual glare leaving no room for argument and taking the hint we stand up.

“Guess I’m going to school today.” I said as we grab our bags and head for the door. Cesar stops just before opening the door he asks his dad if they can hang out after school and agreeing we leave.

When we get to school the first person he wants to talk to is Monse to tell her about his dad but when we find her I can’t help but laugh at her seeing what she was wearing. “Is this a cry for help? Its okay if it is I went through that stage too. Except I had no one to cry to and minus the camel toe.” I said making her glare at me. “So are you staying with Jasmine’s?” Cesar asked.

“Maybe. Maybe not.”

“You don’t know?

“When you were on the street you didn’t give a shit about telling me where you were sleeping. So why should I tell you.” She countered.

“Well obviously you should find somewhere else to stay cause you can’t let Jasmine keep choosing your clothes.” I advised.

“Look ignore her. Can you just be my friend for a minute?” Cesar said to Monse and started to countdown. “Okay something happen this morning” he starts but Jasmine appears out of nowhere interrupting him.

“Yeah it did and it completely blew your senses. You haven't seen the skin Monse’s living in. Not like this.“ She says and Cesar and I stare at her like she’s crazy. “And now you have all these regrets because all these guys are checking her out.” She gestures to the group of guys standing behind us who were just minding their business talking to each other.

“Oh yeah that’s a lot of attention.” I said sarcastically and left them to go to class.

In between classes I meet up with Cesar and he asks if I can drop him off at Dwayne’s on the way home. “Wait you’re gonna rain checking on that Lil Ricky thing too.”

“You are?” He asked.

“I know it's important but not all of us have to be there. Besides you catching up with your dad before he leaves is more important than what my aunt wants. And I wanna check on Oscar after school because we both know he feels about your dad.”

“That's probably a good idea.” He agrees.

After dropping off Cesar, I go to Oscar’s, finding him grumpy in the living room on the couch. “Hey, should I come back later?” I asked him and he shakes his head with a sigh.

“Nah I’m just thinking.” He said gesturing to sit down with him. “I thought you were chilling with your friends after school.” “I was but I was more worried about you, being that your dad was back. I wanted to check up on you.”

“There's nothing to talk about.”

“Well have you spoken to him since we left this morning.”

“What’s to talk about, he can pretend that he wants to be a father but its too late. I don’t care what he does as long as he’s gone by tomorrow.”

“I Know how you feel about your dad and that he sucks but don’t ruin how Cesar sees him. Let Ray screw up his relationship with Cesar on his own. If he’s still the shitty dad he was back then let Cesar see for himself.”

“I can’t do that Cesar’s had a rough year and what if he stays longer?” He asked and I shrug.

“Then I guess we’re gonna have to ride out that storm when it comes.” I sigh. “Look if my mom suddenly came back I would be pissed too but at some point, you get tired of being angry. So I’ve learned to just enjoy the calm before the eventual storm always comes.” We fell into silence both in our worlds before Oscar breaks it.

“You miss your mom?” He asked curiously and I sit for a moment thinking.

“I, I don’t know. I mean it's hard not to think about her when I have to go home to an empty house but missing her won’t make me feel better. Besides I had you and Cesar to distract me.” I remind cuddling into his side.

“Of course, I hated seeing you all sad shit.”

“Oh shut up.” I said laughing before he kissed me sweetly on the lips.

“The boys coming by?” I asked him and he shook his head. “Perfect.”

We spent the rest of the evening just chilling together on the couch watching movies and it felt so nice as it felt like forever since we just spent casual time together without his boys hanging around or my friends around. Around the last movie, we got bored and I was on Oscar’s lap kissing him loving the feeling of his body against mine. We stopped hearing his front door open and I look expecting just Cesar but am surprised when Ray comes in as well.

“Hey Akira.” Cesar greeted as walked past to his room.

“Hey Cesar and Mr.Diaz.” I greeted awkwardly from Oscar’s lap.

“Just call me Ray.” He said as he disappeared further into the house.

“Okay… He’s staying here till he leaves?”

“Yeah.” Oscar answers irritated.

“Enjoy the calm.” I whispered as I kissed his lips lightly. I really hope the summer gets better before its over.

Chapter Text

It's been a few weeks since Oscar’s dad had come home and Cesar got him a job at Dwayne’s and ended up staying in Freeridge. Oscar was not a huge fan of what Cesar did but he’s trying his best to remain unbothered even when their house was literal chaos. Letting myself in their house I called out to Cesar to see if he was ready to go to the pool and see him and Oscar sitting at the table drinking coffee.

“Cesar you ready?” I ask as my face twists into a look of disgust. “What is that smell?” I looked around, noticing how messy it was.

“Chicken.” He answers obviously annoyed.

“I’m sure at some point it was.” I comment as I take a seat in his lap.

“Look he’s been gone 12 years. I just wanna get the chance to get to know him.” Cesar said. “Well, I know one thing he’s messy.” I said.

“I’ve got bigger thing to worry about. Block’s been quiet.” Oscar said.

“Well I know what that means,” I said getting off his lap. “Let's go, Cesar.”

“Hey, where are you two going?” Oscar asks stopping us.

“The pool.” I said as if it wasn’t self-evident gesturing to my bikini underneath my opened jacket.

“I’m coming with.” He said eyes never leaving my body. “After you clean that chicken.” He told Cesar walking out of the room.

“You better clean that nasty ass chicken.” I said tired of the smelly room and went outside.

Getting in Oscar’s car we head to the pool and Oscar and I walk hand in hand as we go to find Jasmine and Monse. Monse’s smile noticeably dropped upon seeing Oscar there but ignoring her we placed our towels down and our stuff.

“Hey girl.” I smile at Jasmine. “Monse.” I say dropping my smile.

“I’m hittin the pool.” Oscar says, taking off his sunglasses and shirt.

“Oh, do a cannonball.” Jasmine says and we look at her unamused. “No, don't do that, that’s stupid.”

“Let's go.” Oscar says grabbing my hand but I quickly take it back.

“I can’t swim.”

“Perfect time for hands-on learning.” He rests his hands on my waist pulling me closer to him and I shake my head still not convinced.

“Hey, Akira!” A voice yells across the pool. I see Ruby and Jamal waving me over and using the distraction head over to them with Oscar. “We’re selling chicken sandwiches, you want one?” Ruby tells me and I notice they were wearing Dwayne’s barbecue shirts but ‘Dwayne’ was taped over.

“Then let me get three.” I said, grabbing cash from my pocket in my shorts.

“While you’re here you mind promoting us?” Ruby asked.

“Preferably with your jacket off. No disrespect Spooky..sir.” Jamal adds, making me narrow my eyes at him and Oscar glare at him.

“Give me the damn food.” I ordered snatching the sandwiches from them and we head back to the others tossing them each a sandwich. “Jasmine, aren’t you putting on too much sunscreen?” I asked her as I saw her applying it on her arms and chest.

“Girl this is nothing. Could you put some on my back?”

“No.” I answered as I took off my jacket catching Oscar’s attention. Wrapping his arms around my waist he starts whispering a fun hands-on activity in my ear making me grin and we quickly disappear into the bathroom.

Quickly pulling me into a stall with him he immediately connects our lips already attempting to untie the top of my bikini. “What's the rush?” I asked amused slightly pulling away from him.

“We haven’t been alone in weeks what did you expect looking hot as hell.” He says pulling me back against him and kissing along my neck while his hand toyed with my breast. I bit my lip trying to keep my moans as quiet as I could feeling his erection pressed between us. I guide us back against the stall door and loosen his trunks pulling out his dick slowly stroking it as I sink to my knees in front of him.

“I swear you will never convince me to do this shit in a bathroom again.” I said before taking him into my mouth. “I wouldn’t say never.” He says between groans his head falling back against the door in pleasure. With a quick suck on his tip, I teasingly lick a stripe up his length and tease his tip again ignoring his impatient groans.

Deciding he’s had enough I took him all the way in my mouth my tongue swirling around his member. Oscar takes a fistful of my hair pushing my head further down and hollowing my cheeks I take more of him into my mouth and began bobbing my head. I peek up at Oscar through my lashes and see him with his head lulled back and his lip pulled between his teeth trying his best to keep quiet. I couldn’t help the confidence I felt seeing the pleasure I was causing him and the slick feeling between my legs becoming harder to ignore.

“Shit, baby you’re amazing.” He moaned enjoying the sight of me on his knees for him and as he gets closer he tightens his grip on my hair thrusting into my mouth. “Fuck I’m close.” My eyes began to tear up not use to Oscar being this rough but I didn’t hate it either. Before he comes Oscar pulls my hair my sliding off his member and he cums all over my face with a moan releasing my hair. My throat felt like it was on fire I start coughing trying to catch my breath.

“Sorry baby.” Oscar said helping me to my feet and I shake my head. “It’s alright, I liked it.” I reassured which piqued his interest. “Good, you look really pretty with my cum all over you.” He said smirking at his work of art.

“Really? Then you should do it again sometime.” I said as I grabbed some toilet paper to wipe off my face. “Just not in another bathroom.”

“I can arrange that.” He said taking my chin in his hand to guide our lips together in a sensual kiss. Deepening the kiss he attempts to tug my shorts down but I place my hands over his stopping him. “We’re not fucking in a bathroom, we’ll finish later at my place.”

“Why not my place?”

“Your house is a little crowded…and gross.” I said remembering the state of his house. “Alright but can you wait that long?” He smirked and I just rolled my eyes at him as I retied the top of my bikini. “Oh trust me I can, it's you that can’t.” I said gesturing for him to move out of the way and exit the stall. Sneaking out back out the restroom we go back over to Cesar and the others who look at us knowingly.

“What?” I asked as I sat down on my towel and Oscar laid down behind him with a grin he couldn’t hide. “Where were you two?” Cesar asked with a smirk.

“We went for a swim.”

“Right.” Jasmine said sarcastically. “Your disgusting.” Monse said as well and I roll my eyes.

“Well if you knew the answer why’d you ask.” I said and Oscar laughs behind me slipping an arm around my waist. I talk with Jasmine and she tells me about Summer Night Lights and how we should go afterward and as I agree Oscar disagrees.

“Why not?” I asked. “We have plans remember?” He reminds. “They can wait till later tonight or at least I can.” I answered teasingly. Before he could respond a kid suddenly pukes and it lands on Jasmine causing her to scream and the rest of us jump up running out of the pool.

After the chaos of the pool we all got changed and headed to Summer Night Lights and as we did it seemed like Jasmine getting puked on was the funniest thing in the world to Oscar. I mean it was funny but his jokes quickly got old. As we walk walked around Oscar kept taking digs at Jasmine and I tap his arm but he keeps going. “Okay, Oscar we get it.” Jasmine burst into a fake laugh over his jokes as well ending with rolling her eyes at him.

“I’m gonna go get us some drinks.” Jasmine said. “Get me a Corna with a lime. Never mind I’ll just pick one out of your hair.” He laughs and Jasmine flips him off as she walks off.

“It’s really not that funny.” Monse says unamused.

“Baby, you’re making me agree with her. Please shut up.” I said rolling my eyes. As I did someone catches my eye and I see two guys from 19th Street staring at us and I nudge him. He immediately stops laughing when he sees them. “I’ll be back .” He said as he walked over to them.

“Are you sure?” Cesar says stopping him “19th Street ain’t gonna start shit here.” He said going over and leaving with them.

“Don’t worry, Spooky’s gonna be fine.” Cesar said, trying to reassure me. “I know.” I respond trying to believe his words. “I’m gonna go help Jasmine with the drinks.” I said to take my mind off my worries and find her struggling to carry three drinks in slushie cups.

“What are these?” I asked her as we met back up with Cesar and Monse. “They're Forties.” She answered handing the other drink to Monse.

“How did you get us beer? And don’t tell me it was your obviously fake ID.” I asked.

“I got 'em from the paletero.”

“You showed them your boobs?” Monse asked. “No, my third nipple which isn’t even that big of a deal.”

“Girl, you gotta stop doing that.” I said shaking my head.

“Cesar!” A voice rings coming from Officer Hammel and panicking Monse, Jasmine, and I start chugging our beers.

“I’m gonna regret this later.” I said in between drinks never drinking this much at once. Feeling buzzed we started exploring the fair together and somewhere along the way Cesar was nowhere to be found but we were too out of it to even notice.

“Akira! Record me, I’m gonna show you my new routine and since you’re graduating I’m gonna try out for the squad again.” Jasmine yells hyping herself up. I pat myself down forgetting I was wearing a dress and gave my phone to Oscar to carry. “I don’t have it Monse record her, then send it to me so I can explain why she still won’t make the squad.” I whispered the last part and we both laugh.

She gets her phone and starts recording and as I’m hyping Jasmine up I feel arms wrap around me and look over my shoulder to see it’s Oscar. “Hey give me my phone.” I said turning around in his arms losing my balance in the process but he steadies me.

“How much have you had to drink?”

“I don’t know are you a cop?” I asked sarcastically as I searched him for my phone. “Alright lets go.” He said taking my hand out of his pocket and reaching into his other pocket gives me my phone.

“You go, I wanna stay.” I said stumbling over my words as I unlocked my phone and open the camera. “Where’s Cesar?” He asked and I shrugged.

“He said he had to go help Ray.” Monse answered.

“And how are you gonna get home?” He asked making me roll my eyes. “Look, I’m the oldest and I promise Monse will figure that out.”

“Girl what? How does that make sense?” She asked hearing what I said. “Oh so you like being in charge any other time but this one. You know what don’t even get me started.” I said remembering the fight the group had before the summer started.

“Look we’ll figure it out.” She said brushing off Oscar and I nod my head agreeing. “We’ll find somebody especially when I have a wardrobe malfunction the one of the third nipple kind.” Jasmine says making Monse and I crack up.

“Put that away.” I say practically crying as we laugh. We assumed Oscar would leave and we would go home on our own but instead, he made us get in the car. Monse and Jasmine were tired and basically out while on the drive to Oscar’s house but annoyed that he made us leave I still had a lot of energy left and didn’t hide it. Double-checking that the others were sleeping I placed my hand over Oscar’s that was resting on my thigh and guided it further up slipping it under my dress. He squeezes my thigh in warning but I ignore it and rest my hand inches from his clothed member and try to hide my smile when I see his grip tighten on the wheel.

“You’re a bad influence when you're drunk.” He whispered. “You like it when I don’t listen to you.” I whispered in his ear as I started palming his clothed member. His hand squeezes my thigh even harder thinking he was gonna give in but he pushes my hand off his lap keeping a hold of it refusing to release it. “You’re no fun.” I whine.

“Trust, if it was just us I’d be fucking you in the backseat right now.” His words made me squeeze my thighs together getting worked up at just the thought. “Your lucky I’m too tired to argue.” I said giving up on freeing my hand instead relaxing against him.

At some point I fell asleep waking up to a car door slamming and then another slam. I hold my head feeling a headache already. Looking out the window I see Monse and Oscar arguing but am distracted by movement behind me and I look behind me to see Jasmine waking up and she sits up looking around. “I forgot you were there.”

“Where are we?” She asked sluggishly. “At Oscar’s,” I answered but she was already laying back down and going to sleep. Having the right idea I open the passager door wanting to sleep as well but struggle to stand up and just slide out onto the ground with a groan. I look over at where I last saw Monse and Oscar but only see Oscar as he walks to my side picking me up in his arms.

“I have such a strong boyfriend.” I giggled nuzzling into his neck as he brings me inside. Upon entering we’re face to face with his dad and they stare at each other coldly. “Hey Ray nice to see you, I promise I can hold my liquor just not tonight.” I swore and even though he nods his head in acknowledgment he still glares at Oscar who ignores him taking me to his room. “I think Ray is starting to like me.” I mumbled mindlessly as he laid me down on the bed I was planting kisses on his neck pulling on his shirt to take it off.

“Not tonight.” He said sternly pushing my hands away and slipped my sandals off. “Great, grumpy boyfriend’s back.” I complained rolling on my side away from him.

“Kira, I gotta tell you something.” He said catching my attention as he rarely said my name always using some pet name. “Hmm?”

“I-I kissed Monse.” He said and not taking his words seriously I laugh. “I’m laughing now but it's really not funny. And if it's not funny to me drunk it definitely won't be when I’m sober.” I warn and if he responded I didn’t hear it falling asleep.

I’m woken up to an annoying ringtone beside me and I groan realizing it was my annoying ringtone to be hearing too early in the morning after a night of drinking. Reading Monica’s name on the screen I answer it with a hoarse ‘hello’.

“Bitch you sound like crap. You okay?”

“Oh yeah just a little hangover.” I said sitting up and rubbing my eyes. “Who pregames the day before their graduation party?” She asked as I went to the bathroom to splash water on my face.

“Someone who knows how to party that's who.”

“Whatever, anyway we’re on the way to your house so get ready.” She said and I curse under my breath forgetting about her and Eleana coming to my house to buy and set everything up for the grad party I’m throwing for our senior class. “I crashed at Oscar’s last night so just pick me up from here.”

Hanging up I freshen up in the bathroom before looking for Oscar finding him sitting outside on the steps and I sit next to him. “Not gonna lie-”

“I look like crap I know.” I finished for him. “I feel like it too.”

“You remember anything?” I shake my head. “Not much. The last thing I remember is getting your car and you telling me how you wanted to fuck me in the backseat.”

“Of course that's the last thing you remember.” He says smiling but it is quickly replaced with a frown. “You don’t remember nothin' I told when we got inside?”

“No. Why was it important? I keep telling people to stop telling me shit when I’m drunk.” Before we could finish our conversation the same 19th Street members from the fair last night rolled up in his front yard.

“Get inside.” He orders and listening I go inside and watch from the window as he talks to 19th Street. “What's going on?” Ray asks seeing me at the window.

“Nothing new 19th Street rolled up.” I answered and Ray heads for the door. “Wait, Oscar won’t li- and I’m talking to myself.” I said with a sigh as I watched him confront 19th Street and to my surprise, they left but not a second later Oscar and Ray start arguing and I head back outside to hopefully diffuse the situation but instead overhear something I probably wasn’t supposed to.

“You kissed Monse?” I said getting their attention as I look between him and Ray. “Akira, I’m sor-”

“Was that the thing you told me last night and hoped I would forget since I was drunk.” I said interrupting whatever Ray said and only looked at Oscar. “Bab-”

“Don’t call me that right now.” I said taking a step back when he attempted to come closer to me. “When?”

“Last night, when we got back me and her started arguing, and then she started crying and she kissed me. It was nothing I pushed her away as soon as it happened.” He explained which should make me feel better but it doesn’t.

“So you kissed her while I was in the car.”

“Come on Akira it's not like that! She was drunk.”

“But you weren’t Oscar!” I yelled interrupting him. “Please just listen.” He said taking a few steps closer to me and this time I let him.

“You know I’m all about you and how crazy I am about you I never tried to hide that.” He said taking my hands into his interlocking our fingers and I nod my head showing I was still listening. “I promise I told you last night so you wouldn’t think I was hiding it, be honest I thought it would piss you off so much you would remember.”

“Well obviously I didn’t.” I said annoyed. “I didn’t plan to tell you like this.” He said glaring at Ray who takes the hint and goes back inside. As we do we hear a horn honking and turn to see Eleana’s car pull up with Monica in the passenger seat. I wave at them telling them to hold on and look back at Spooky freeing my hands from his grip.

“Just pretend it never happened. I know I will.”

“But it did-”

“Akira lets go!” Eleana honks the horn again cutting me off and I flip her off. “I don’t know if I’m mad but I know I don’t wanna talk about it anymore. I’ll see you later.”

“See you at the party.”

“Sure.” I said as I got in the car not even looking forward to the party anymore.

“That looked tense what was that about?” Monica asked and before I responded I released a heavy sigh before smiling at them. “Take me home first I need to change.”

“Okay now you’re scaring me. What the fuck happened?” Eleana asked as she turned the corner to my house. “Oscar kissed Monse last night.” I answered causing her to slam on the brakes bringing the car to a painful stop but somehow I felt nothing.

“We’re rolling up on Monse aren’t we?”

“Duh, but I need to get changed I can’t fight her like this.” I said as she pulled into my driveway. They keep asking me questions as we head to my bedroom and I change but surprisingly they're not trying to convince me that it's a bad idea, especially Eleana who is like a human moral compass.

“Did you get hit on the head? Why aren’t you talking me out like every other fight I’ve been in.” I asked as I put my hair up in a ponytail.

“It’s not a secret that you hate Monse we both know you’ve been looking for an excuse to fight her.” She said shrugging.

“I don’t hate Monse, I mean at this moment I do well even more than I did before the summer started but trust I’m mad at Oscar too. I’m just pissed he kissed Monse, I mean come on! If it was some ugly bitch, or someone I don’t know, I’d get over it but its Monse! I know her and she’s far from fucking ugly which pisses me off even more!” I say slamming my brush down. “Let’s go.”

“No lie bitch but you look good.” Monica said to me as we went out the front door. “I know right.” I bragged. “Let’s take a pre-party photo.” Monica suggested already pulling out her phone and we gather for the selfie. After taking about 4 pictures we get back in Eleana’s car. Monica sends me the photos and I post one of them on Instagram with the caption ‘If you know you know’ tagging Eleana, Monica, and Monse.

” Why’d you tag Monse?” Monica asked confused. “Cause if she knows then she’ll know to run.” I explained.

“Do you even know where she’s at?” Eleana asked. “Checked the location on my post.”

“How do you know she’s there?”

“I asked Cesar he’s with her right now. Which is perfect cause now she can admit the truth in front of both of us.” I grinned.

“Girl your evil.” Monica with the same grin.

While on the way to Dwayne’s, I got a call from Oscar but declined it on the first ring and feeling spiteful blocked his number, just for today. When we pulled up I spotted them sitting in a booth. We approach the table and I slide into the booth next to Cesar while Monica and Eleana stand in front of the table waiting for a show. I love my girls.

“Hey Cesar.” I said with a smile dropping it when I look at Monse. “Monse.” She nods nervously looking away.

“So what are you two talking about?” I asked not really listening to Cesar and kept my eyes on Monse. “Great, anyway I wanna talk about how Monse kissed my probably soon-to-be ex depending on how my day goes.” I said and she finally looks up looking between me and Cesar with a guilty expression.

“Wait Akira calm down.” Cesar said and I glare at him. “I’m sorry why are you so calm?”

“Oscar already told me.”

“He did!” Monse and I said at the same time.

“Well that’s fucking great that you got to hear it from him, while I hear it from your dad! I should’ve at least received an ‘I’m an asshole text or call or something from you don’t you think?” I said looking back at Monse.

“It was a mistake! A drunken accident and I kissed him, I swear it was nothing.”

“Chill Akira, its like any minuscule thing happens with you and Oscar you assume the worst and start self-sabotaging yourself.” He said and I roll my eyes.

“You’re literally the last person I want relationship advice from.” I said but I couldn’t deny that there was some truth behind his words. “Our relationships are basically the same except you two might last longer.”

“What does that mean?” He asked.

“It means first it's Monse, next its some puta I don’t even know, and then its all downhill from there. Then I’ll be in jail for murdering a bitch.” I explained as if it wasn’t obvious.

“That’s a little of a stretch isn’t it?” Monse said making me glare at her.

“Was I talking to you?” I asked rhetorically.

“Akira.” Monica calls.

“What?” I snap. “Spooky’s here.” She said pointing at the door. I glared at Cesar but he shakes his head. “I didn’t tell him.”

“Akira, let's go.” Oscar says when gets to the table and I scoff. “I’m not going anywhere with you.” I told him getting up from the booth and stormed out of the restaurant with Monica and Eleana following behind me.

“You said you weren’t mad.” He yells following us to Eleana’s car. “I am now. How did you find me anyway? I blocked you.”

“You forgot IG I saw your post.”

“And what does that mean?” Eleana asked him. “Her hair was up in the pic and she hates having it up unless she’s going to fight somebody and your caption’s not that subtle.” He answered.

“Damn, I didn’t even know that about you.” Eleana said impressed and Monica agreed.

“Congratulations you knew.” I said slightly annoyed about to get in the car but he catches the door. “Can we at least talk before the party tonight?”

“No, in fact, don’t bother coming I wanna remember one good thing about today.” I said moving his hand and shut the door. Eleana drives to the liquor to start preparing for the party. A block away from the store we meet with Joker and I give him some cash to buy us some drinks as we wait I grab my phone to unblock Oscar.

“Now what are you scheming?” Monica asked slightly scared. “Watch.” That is all I say before I push the call button on a contact putting it on speaker as it rings.

“Angel, what’s up?” Sad Eyes answers and Monica and Eleana look at me like I’m crazy. “Hey, I need a favor tonight can you do it for me please?”

“Of course, what is it?”

“Okay now you’re just being petty.” Eleana says after I hang up and I shrug. “I’ll guess we’ll find out at the party, who knows Oscar might listen and not even show up.”

“Bitch, you know he’s gonna show up that's why you called him.” Eleana said unimpressed.

“I have no idea what you mean.” I said naively taking the bags of drinks from Joker.

We spent the rest of the day setting up for the party and as we were blowing up a bunch of pool inner tubes in my backyard when Sad Eyes with a few of his boys arrived coming into the backyard. “Hey, thanks again guys.” I said greeting the guys as I hugged Sad Eyes.

“No problem but you’re paying us right?” Joker says and I roll my eyes. “Yes.” I answered him and they head back into the house.

“Joker is my least favorite out of all the guys you could've brought.” I told Sad Eyes. “You gave me short notice but I’ll give you a deal you don’t have to pay me just my boys.”

“For real?” I said in disbelief hugging him again. Eleana clears her throat behind us and we let go of each other. “Where’s this list you were talking about?” He asked and I hand him a clipboard with a list of names of people not allowed. “Damn, Akira is that serious.”

“Yes, there are a lot of people in our class that we don’t want to see again.” Eleana explained. “Especially the band geeks. The band geeks hate us.” Monica says.

“Why?” He asked. “Let’s just say we had an unofficial prank week and one went too far.” I answered leaving it at that and he went inside to give the list to his boys.

“Hey Monica when is Isiah getting here with the playlist?” Eleana asked and Monica was unsure and left to go call him.

“What?” I asked feeling Eleana staring at me as we went back to finish the rest of the inner tubes. “I just don’t know how you and Sad Eyes have been keeping your secret for so long.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“I’m just saying you're gonna look like a hypocrite if Spooky finds out.” She warns.

“Good thing he’ll never find out 'cause I’ll never tell him and neither will you or Sad Eyes.” I said giving her a look to drop it and not pushing it we finish up and we go to my room to get changed for the party.

“Akira let me wear these boots.” Monica asked. “We’re not even the same shoe size.” I said as Eleana zipped my mini bodycon dress. “Don’t worry about that I’ll make it work.” She said putting them on.

“Damn your ass look fine in this dress.” Eleana said as she looked at my finished look. “I hope so I’m tryna to compensate for the lack of boobs. Strapless is not my friend” I said as I kept readjusting the top of my pastel pink dress.

“Leave your boobs alone they're fine.” She reassures. “Fine but if one of them pops out while I’m dancing I’m blaming you.” I said as I went to put on my heels. As I watched them put on makeup we heard people starting to come in and Isiah blasting music over the speakers and we went to the kitchen to grab some drinks. A few girls from the cheer team arrived and we went out to the backyard to dance and mingle with the rest of our graduating class.

“Hey Akira we gotta problem.” Sad Eyes said tapping me on the shoulder. I follow him through the party to the front door and I see Cesar, Ruby, Jamal, and Monse. “What’s the problem?”

“We keep trying to tell them she can’t come in and they don’t believe us.” One of Sad Eyes boys said.

“The guys can come in just not you.” I confirmed looking at Monse. “Come on Akira, your overreacting.” Cesar says but I ignore him.

“To you, but you don’t know how it feels to know that the one person you thought you didn’t have to worry about kissing your boyfriend.” I said never taking my eyes off her. Jamal and Ruby look between us shocked but remain silent.

“Ruby, Jamal you wanna come in?”

“Uh sure.” Jamal says going in Ruby follows him. “Have a nice night.” I said and the Santos start barking at Cesar and Monse making them leave.

“You alright?” Sad Eyes asked me.

“I’m fine, you wanna dance?” I said brushing off his question and went back inside with him.

I found Monica dancing with her boyfriend and Eleana and Sad Eyes and I joined them. Eleana handed me another drink claiming that I looked like I needed another one. Finishing like it was nothing I tried to forget about the day and I felt hands turn me around and was face to face with Sad Eyes. “So what was that outside?” He asked yelling over the music as we danced. “Come on can’t I tell you about it later.” I said.

“Fine, but tell me why you put Spooky’s name on your list.”

“Did I? Must’ve been an accident.” I said with a shrug turning around in his arms and when I do we see Oscar glaring at us and we freeze. Coming up to us he roughly grabs my wrist and drags me with him outside the front door making me sit down on the bench on the porch.

“Ow.” I say childishly as I rub my wrist.

“Now you’re taking this shit too far Akira.”

“I don’t know what you mean, we were just dancing I didn’t kiss him. How did you get in anyway.” I asked looking at the other Santos who were in charge of that and Oscar shooing them off they go inside.

“What happened last night and what you were doing in there was completely different.” Oscar said pissed.

“Oh yeah and why is that?” I asked admiring my manicure

“Because I know you and Sad Eyes hooked up.” He said.

“No we didn’t.” He released a sardonic laugh at my words.

“And your still gonna deny it?” He said and I stayed silent never looking away from my nails. “He told me.” Those words finally made me look up at him and I scoff.

“Of course he did.”

Chapter Text

Oscar takes a seat next to me after dropping the bomb that he knew the truth about me and Sad Eyes hooking up all along. “So you gonna call me a hypocrite now or what?” I said facing him ready to get this convo over with and he shakes his head.

“Nah, just wanna know why you lied about it.”

“Is this part where I say ‘I didn’t want to hurt you’ then you call me a hypocrite.”

“Akira this isn’t a joke!” He snapped and I nodded my head in apology.

“Because Sad Eyes is your boy and I didn’t want you to hate us when you got out, so I told him to keep it between us. Shit, I only did it because I was pissed about that claim you put on me before you left.” I explained. “Then I got over it and we said we would keep it a secret. At least I did.”

“How long?”

“About two months but we never had sex, we did other stuff but I swear I didn’t know he liked me.” I said and he didn’t respond, just staying silent and thinking to himself. He takes my hands into his own surprising me as I thought he was gonna be angry over me keeping this secret and being a hypocrite.

“I believe you. I was hoping you were going to tell me on your own one day but after this shit happened I thought it was time to finally time to talk about it.” He said.

“I’m sorry why are you and your brother the most understanding people ever? It seriously pisses me off.”

“It’s called being mature and understanding but trust, I was pissed when he told me. But I got over it as you should about this kiss that meant nothing.” He explained making me see his side of things.

“I understand it was nothing but I can’t get over it. At least not right now. I’m not exactly friends with Monse right now but shit couldn’t you have kissed someone ugly.” I said not sure how to explain how I felt.

“I get what you mean, I felt the same way when I found out about you and him. Is there anything I can do to make you get over this cause I don’t want us to end over this bullshit.” He said and I shrugged.

“I don’t know Oscar, I really don’t.” I said and he leans in attempting to kiss me but I pull back.

“Okay baby steps you still kissed her and that won’t make me feel better.”

“And you hooked up with Sad Eyes.”

“Okay but kissing is way more intimate.”

“Says who?” He asked confused. “Says me.” I said with a smirk. “You’ll get over it.” He says kissing me anyway but I still try to move away and he grabs my waist to keep me in place and I reluctantly give in.

“Don’t forget what you promised back at the pool and after the shit I saw in there, don’t think I’m going easy on you.” He reminded me as he pulled me to straddle his lap making my dress ride up. “Ok, but right here?” I asked anxiously wondering how rough he was going to be.

“Yeah, you're right.” He said lifting me and carrying me to his car parked by my house, he lays me down in the backseat. “Oscar what if someone sees us.”

“Everyone’s inside probably gonna be too drunk to remember anyway and don’t pretend you never wanted me to fuck you in the backseat of my car.” He said trailing kisses along my neck. He unzipped my dress just enough for it to slide down and kissed along my collarbone to my breast he teases my nipple with his tongue before taking it into his mouth, while he groped the other pinching it and making me moan his name in pleasure. He maneuvers further down my body and I lift myself helping him slide my dress up. I bite my lip in anticipation as he slides my thong down my legs and starting from my ankle trails kisses up to my inner thigh and I start begging him to hurry up but that only makes him slow down.

“Oscar quit playing.”

“Why when you’ve been playing all day.” He said as bites my inner thigh.

“I know, I know, I’m sorry. I won’t do it again.” I plead as my hands start to hurt gripping the seats so tightly. “We both know that’s not true.” He whispered making me shudder feeling his breath on my core. As I’m promising him over and over I won’t his mouth finally connects with my core his tongue slipping between my folds and I cry out in pleasure. I cover my mouth to muffle my moans as his tongue continues lapping at my core but he moves my hand keeping hold of it. “Don’t be shy Princesa, I wanna know just how good I’m making you feel.”

“Fine, then I hope the entire block hears me.” I said interlocking our fingers.

“That a promise?” He says sitting up and pulling me up with him. He pulls down his shorts and boxers before pulling me to straddle his lap lining himself up with me, I sink onto his length wincing slightly at the stretch. Kissing me to distract from the discomfort I moan into the kiss loving how deep he feels inside me. Not giving me any more time to adjust he thrusts up inside me and I hold onto his shoulders to steady myself digging my nails into them.

As he continues thrusting into me he changes angles finding that spot and my eyes roll back as I release a loud moan that I’m sure the whole block could hear if it weren’t from the music blasting from the party. He smirks proudly and began roughly pounding into me faster, kissing my neck surely leaving hickeys and I got that familiar feeling in my stomach. “ Oscar I’m gonna cum.” I warned needing to cum so bad that I start meeting his thurst halfway.

“Go ahead, I could watch you ride me like this all night.” His grip on my waist becomes impossibly tighter as he pounds into me making me tear up as I scream his name cumming all over his length. He moans as I clench around him but doesn’t stop thrusting in me.

“Don’t stop.” I said tearing up at how good he felt inside me as I ride out my high. I kiss his neck, nibbling, and sucking on his skin. “Fuck, Oscar I love you so much.” I mumble into his neck.

“I love you too baby.” He whispered in my ear groaning as I clenched around him. He lays me down on my back and brings my leg over his shoulder and after a few more thrusts he cums inside me with a moan. After riding out his high he slowly pulls out and I whine at the feeling as I clench around nothing and he takes me into his arms leaning back against the window.

As we’re cuddling I see the marks my nails left on his shoulders planting a kiss on them apologetically. “Sorry about that.” I said and started playing with his chain.

“All good, just a reminder that no one but me can make you feel that good.” He said with a proud smirk kissing my forehead.

“Well…” I start but he glares at me. “I’m kidding, I’m kidding.” I said attempting to kiss him but ignoring my pleas he positions me against the window and grabbing my legs spreads them apart. “I guess I didn’t do it right.” He says.

“Wait, I’m sorry.” I pleaded but it doesn’t stop him from slamming into me making me learn my lesson.

After another round we clean ourselves up the best we can before going back inside the party holding hands and we go to the kitchen to get me a drink. Eleana and Monica seeing us come back in follow us to the kitchen and look at me with knowing smiles as they eye me up and down. “I see you two made up.” Monica said looking at the state of my dress.

“How obvious is it?” I asked.

“Like you should probably change clothes.”

“And fix your hair.” Eleana adds.

“I’ll be back.”

“You need any help?” Oscar asks with a smirk.

“I’m good!” I say as I leave going to my room to change into a different dress.

The next morning after the party I woke up sore, with a headache, and my house a mess. I move Oscar’s arm from around me and get out of bed to make coffee. As I am Eleana drags herself into the kitchen pushing herself up to sit on the counter. “Monica and Isiah up?” I asked her and she shakes her head.

“Afraid to open the door don’t know what I might see. Like I saw you and Oscar in his car.”

“Fuck you saw that?”

“Not on purpose. I was checking on you making sure you two weren’t killing each other.” She said adding this to the list of things we will never bring up again. “You never told me what school you’re gonna go to you. You ever decide?” She asks and I nod my head.

“Yeah I’m going with plan B. Since getting a job is harder than I thought and my aunt is giving me an impossible ultimatum. I’m just gonna go to the community college in Pasadena with Monica they at least gave me a scholarship.”

“What’s so hard about getting a job?”

“First of all they want me to give up my weekends and I can’t commit to that and there’s also the manual labor.” I explained and Eleana just looked at me unimpressed. “You’re such a spoiled brat.”

“Essentially yes.”

“You told Spooky yet?” I shake my head.

“I don’t wanna burden him with talk of the future right now. He’s got enough on his plate dealing with his dad and 19th Street.”

“19th starting shit?” She asked and I shrugged.

“I’m not sure, at Summer Nights they talked with him and then the next morning they showed up at his house but I don’t know what’s going on. And here I thought our problems would be gone when the Prophet$ got arrested.” I said and she nods her head. Monica walks into the kitchen with a smile on her face that instantly pisses me off that she doesn’t feel and looks like crap like the rest of us.

“Good morning.” She says all happily and Eleana and I give each other a look before turning back to her.

“Look at that I just had sex face. You’re washing those sheets before you leave.” I said sliding her mug with coffee. After the guys wake up the girls and I make breakfast and we all eat breakfast together before cleaning up. I was surprised that Oscar was getting along with Eleana as she was never a huge fan of his and Monica was actually talking to him as she was scared of him. We end up spending the entire day just hanging out at my house after finishing cleaning up and agree on ordering pizza.

“We should play a game.” Monica excitedly suggests as we settle down to eat. “Like what?” I ask.

“Truth or dare.” Eleana suggests.

“No.” I reject.

“Never have I ever?” Monica asks and I shake my head.

“What’s wrong with that one?” Isaiah ask. “I just think we should play a game that doesn’t have the potential of exposing someone’s deepest secrets.” I explain.

“Why? Didn’t Spooky already find out your biggest one?” Eleana said making Oscar laugh and I glare at her. “Shut up.” I said to her.

“Spin the bottle!” Monica suddenly suggests as if it was the best idea ever and we all look at her.

“I think that game only works for single people. And I doubt Eleana wants to kiss us.” I said rejecting the idea.

“Well…” Eleana says holding the last syllable as she looks at me and I roll my eyes.

“That was one time on a dare. Oh, look at that another reason to not play truth or dare.” I said with a laugh.

“Hold on, I wanna hear the story.” Oscar says.

“Me too.” Isaiah says agreeing.

“Not way.” Eleana said. “Not in a million years.” I added agreeing as we laugh. As we are Oscar’s phone goes off and he answers as we keep talking.

“Hey, I gotta go.” He whispers in my ear. “What's wrong?” I ask as I slide off his lap. “Nothing big just gotta handle something. I’ll call you after.” He kissed my cheek before getting up and leaving out. The rest of us continue hanging out at my place before finally going home later in the night. I stayed up waiting on Oscar to call but fall asleep waiting on him and instead woke up to him sliding into my bed next to me.

“What took you so long?” I asked rolling over to cuddle into his arms. “You missed me already?” He mumbled into my hair as he held me.

“Of course. Where’d you have to rush off to?”

“Jamal’s dad wanted to meet with me. 19th Street started shit at Dwayne’s and he wants protection.” I looked at him worried. “So he’s paying for Santos's protection?”

“Yeah, I’m going over to their house tomorrow to start.”

“Sounds like fun.” I said sarcastically getting comfortable in his arms again before falling back asleep.

In the morning I wake up before Oscar and as I’m about to get ready for the day I get a call from Cesar. Answering it I leave out my room to not disturb Oscar and go to the living room to sit down on the couch. “Hey, I know it's late notice but Monse-”

“I’m hanging up.” I interrupt moving my phone away from my ear. “Stop! This is serious, Monse’s mom died!” He yells making me freeze before returning the phone to my ear.

“And? What does that have to do with me? Thought she hated her mom.”

“Come on Akira, I know you're pissed at her but she needs us. All of us. The funeral is today Brentwood and all of us are going there to support her.” Listening to the news I felt sympathy for Monse but I also knew she wouldn’t want to see me.

“Sounds like she’s got all the shoulders she needs to cry on.”

“Please, what if it was your mom?” I roll my eyes.

“Good riddance. At least I know where to find her.” I responded coldly. “Besides Monse and I were more frenemies than friends. Shit, I don’t think I’ve ever hung out one on one with her.”

“Look you two fight all the time don’t let one mistake be the reason you’re not there for her. You know she would be there if it was your mom.”

“Guess she’s a better person than me.” I said looking at the photo of my mom and dad letting Cesar’s words sink in.

“Are you gonna be there or not?”

“I’ll try- I- Maybe but no promises.”

“Thank you Akira.” We hang up and sigh in frustration as I’m now thinking about my mom. “Low blow Cesar, low blow.” I say to myself before going back to my room to see Oscar awake and in the bathroom. I go through my closet to find a dress to wear for the funeral.

“What you got planned today?” Oscar asks as he came out of the bathroom. I hesitated on an answer before shaking my head. “Nothing.”

“Then wanna come with me to the Turner’s house?”

“Sure.” I answered grabbing one of my black dresses out of my closet to wear just in case I change my mind and decide to go to the funeral after all.

After getting ready and having a quick breakfast we go to Jamal’s house and as he parks a few yards away from the house and doesn’t move to get out of the car I look at him confused. “Wait so you’re just gonna sit here the entire time and watch the house?”

“That's the plan.”

“I wish you had told me that before. That is so boring.’ I complain.

“I can drop you back at home.”I quickly shake my head. “It’s not that boring.” I pout not wanting to go home and be left alone with my thoughts. Oscar tried to keep me entertained but I found a better way to keep both of us entertained. I unbuttoned and pulled down the zipper of his pants leaning over as I pull his hardening member from the confinement of his jeans.

“Kira chill.” Oscar says in an attempt to stop but was not very convincing.

“If you really wanted me to stop, you wouldn’t have let me get this far.” I teased before wrapping my lips around the tip of his length and sucking lightly. His lips were pulled between his teeth as he watched me sink down further ad ran my tongue against the veins of his length. I started bobbing my head up and down soon pulling away for air and licking at the precum on his tip which drives Oscar wild and when I go back down on him he thrust up into my mouth groaning as he does. I used my arm to keep him from doing it again before I start sloppily stroking the rest of his length with my hands. “Fuck Akira!” He says in between groans and brings his hand to the end of my dress sliding it up to my waist. Pushing my panties to the side he slips two fingers between my soaking folds making me moan around him at the sudden stretch.

“Shit, Akira wait.” He says in a serious tone but too focused on making him cum I didn’t hear the serious tone and started bobbing my head faster. “Baby stop! Jamal is- oh fuck.” Without warning he cums in my mouth and I quickly pull off of him swallowing in reflex out of panic at Jamal walking over here. I whine at the loss of his fingers as he removes them from between my legs and opens his mouth to clean off his fingers of my juices and I stare at him in an aroused daze at the sight. Before snapping out seeing Jamal getting closer and fixing my dress before using my tongue to gather the rest of Oscar’s cum. “Shit.” He groans as my tongue circles his tip one last time before zipping him back up and swallowing.

“Didn’t you swear you would never swal-”

“Shut up.” I said hiding my face in his chest shyly as he smirks at me wrapping his arm around me.

“Hey Spooky and Akira. Funny I didn’t see you in the car with him.” Jamal said as he reaches Oscar’s window. I nod my head not moving my face from Oscar’s chest. Wanting to talk to us Oscar lets him get in the car with us.

“Oh, is Spooky taking you to Brentwood?” Jamal asks as he gets in and I move my face from his chest to look at Jamal.

“What’s in Brentwood?” He asks me. “Monse’s mom passed and I told Cesar I might go. I’m still trying to convince myself to actually go. Speaking of shouldn’t you have left by now?” I asked Jamal.

“I am but I need a favor…Though I hate to ask.”

“Then don’t.” Oscar and I say at the same time.

“I know you have faith in our skills to find Lil’ Ricky-”

“I don’t.” Oscar said and I nod my head agreeing. Jamal starts on a long tangent as usual before I quickly interrupt him wanting him to spit out whatever it is he wants to ask.

“Jamal what the hell do you want?!”

“We need an extension and I don’t know how to ask for one. So I thought I could ask you for one.”

“Didn’t she give you guys a burner phone? Call her and ask. Santos hood day isn’t until August that gives you guys another month.” I said. “I thought she might be more likely to grant it if it came from you or Oscar.” He explained and agreeing with the reasoning I agree to do it.

“Is that all?” Oscar asks rhetorically.

“Oh your open to more asks? Well, how about a ride to Brentwood.” He said making us glare at him in irritation. We end up taking him to Brentwood and on the way I call my aunt asking if she could meet with Oscar and me.

“Hey.” I grab his arm stopping him. “Give Monse my condolences for me but say it in a mean way like I don’t care but like I thought about her enough to ask you to do this for me.” Jamal nodded his head although confused agreed to do it. Oscar looks at me with a smile but doesn’t say anything as we drive off.

“What? We have to ease back into the frenemy ship or whatever. I can’t just forgive her right away. Now vamanos.”

We head to the spot she was meeting us at and she was late. When her SUV finally pulls up we get out and walk over toward her. The backseat window lowers revealing her to us. “I’m here. Talk.” She says not even looking at Oscar and smiles at me.

“Hey.” I greet smiling back. “My friends, except for Monse we're not friends anymore.”

“What happened?” She asks me. “Long story, I’ll tell you later. Anyway, the other ones need more time. So you know the original deadline before you pushed it forward cause Monse not even leaving until August anyway so…”

“What because a mom died? Is this why you made her bring me out here?” She asks now looking to Oscar. “They don’t need more time.” She said and rolls her window back up.

“But we do.” Oscar said and she stops rolling it back down. “With 19th Street. They’re getting riled up and crossing lines. We need to calm them down, we gotta give them Jefferson-”

“We?” She interrupts. “Your job isn’t to think. It’s to do what I tell you to.” She says and suddenly I feel out of place.

“That is when you tell me things.” Oscar said.

“What is that supposed to mean?” She asks offended.

“I didn’t know shit about you snatching up my brother, my girl, and their friends. Right after I delivered the Prophet$ and clean cash. I was right about that, just like I’m right about 19th Street. They’re fearless they have no code.” He explained.

“They’re little boys. Traviesos.” She said brushing his words off.

“Traviesos we can’t control. If I could just give them Jefferson-”

"Jefferson isn’t yours to give.” She interrupts furious. “That territory was part of the deal I made to get you and your brother out of that trap house alive. Just let 19th do what they do. They’ll end up killing each other.”

“I don’t mean to get involved with your gang politics but I would advise that, that is a bad idea.” I said inserting my two cents on the 19th Street situation.

“This conversation is a waste of time.” Chullios says losing that last of her patience.

“Then what about one of my streets? 1st or 2nd?” Oscar asks and she glares at him.

“Your streets? You know what’s yours, papacito?” She asks rhetorically and I roll my eyes feeling a rant coming. “You own nothing. You don’t even own yourself. I own you Spooky and the only reason I let you date my precious niece is because I let you and I can take that privilege away anytime. Never forget that.” She says menacingly then suddenly smiles.

“Okay that’s a little dramatic-”

“In fact, Akira get in the car.” She orders interrupting me and I shake my head.

“I don’t wanna get in the car.” I said stepping away from the car not liking where this was going. Chullios nods her head to someone in the front seat and a guy gets out of the car and Oscar steps in front of me. “Okay, okay I’ll get in.” I speak up not wanting a fight to start over me. I give Oscar a smile to reassure him I’ll be alright and go around to the other side of the SUV and get in the backseat with her.

She rolls her window up for the last time and we drive off leaving Oscar there. “So now what?” I ask wanting to know what making me get into the car had to do with anything.

“You’re staying with me until they find and bring me Lil’ Ricky. This should give them some incentive to find him and teach Spooky a lesson.”

“You can’t do that! I wanna see Oscar this is our last few months together before I go off to school.” I complain.

“I can do whatever I want. So they better find him quick.” She said and rolling my eyes I get my phone to text Oscar but she snatches it from my hands. “You’ll get this back when the job is done.” She said and it finally sets in just how serious she was about Lil’ Ricky and the control she has over me and Oscar.